Saving Eden
Author: Rachel McClellan
Date: 2017-04-15 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Science Fiction; Dystopia; Fantasy; Young Adult
Description: With Max and Colt taken by the Institute, Sage is desperate to get them back. So when the leader of the West resistance shows up and offers her a deal she can’t refuse, she eagerly accepts. Finally, she is in a position where she can exact revenge on Ebony and the Institute, while also saving the people she loves. But deals have consequences, and she only has so much time to fulfill her end of the bargain.
Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

Table of Contents

- Epilogue
- Other Books by Rachel McClellan:
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Afterword
- About the Author

Saving Eden

Rachel McClellan

Contents

Other Books by Rachel McClellan:

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Epilogue

Afterword

About the Author

Saving Eden

A novel by Rachel McClellan
www.RachelMcClellan.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

This book may not be reproduced in whole or part, by mimeograph or any other means, without the permission of the Publisher. Making or distributing electronic copies of this book constitutes copyright infringement and could subject the infringer to criminal and civil liability.

Cover design by Rebecca Frank

Printed in the United States of America

Copyright © 2017 by Rachel McClellan

All rights reserved

Created with Vellum

Other Books by Rachel McClellan:

Fractured Light (book one)

Fractured Soul (book two)

Fractured Truth (book three)

The Devil’s Fool (Devil Series #1)

The Devil’s Angel (Devil Series #2)

The Devil's Soldier (Devil Series #3)

The Devil (Devil Series #4)

Escape to Eden (Original Series #1)

Escape from Eden (Original Series #2)

Saving Eden (Original Series #3)

Unleashed – A New Adult Jekyll and Hyde Novel

Confessions of a Cereal Mother

Simon Says (a horror short story)

For my daughter Belle, who will one day rule the world with nasty arm bars and snappy comebacks.

1

His fist crashes into my lower back. My spine arches, and I collapse onto the mat, air exploding from my lungs. I think he hit my kidney this time. Moaning, I roll over to my stomach.

"Oh man. Sorry, Sage," Jet says. He cringes, wrinkling his smooth, dark skin.

I slide my knees beneath me and force myself into a sitting position. It feels like I've been stabbed, but I can't let him see how much it hurts.

"You're okay," I whisper to myself, then louder, "I'll be fine."

"I don't mean to be so rough." He reaches down to help me up, but I manage to do it on my own. "You really should be training with Link. I can't tell how hard I'm punching."

"It's no big deal." I vowed two weeks ago, the night Max and Colt were taken, that I would sacrifice all that I have to get them back. Learning to deal with pain is part of that sacrifice. I need to be stronger and tougher to become any kind of a match against Primes.

As soon as my legs are squared beneath me, I lower back into a defensive position. "Again."

"I don't think I should—"

I rush him, swinging a right hook into his jaw. He easily dodges it. I undercut my left fist, but he moves out of the way. I continue to punch just like Jet taught me, and just like my father taught me before that, but I'm still at a disadvantage in hand-to-hand combat. The best I can hope for is to exploit his weaknesses, but Jet is a regular Prime, one whose DNA was altered as a child per government requirements. This makes his weaknesses harder to spot compared to, say, a Titan who can't move quickly because their body mass is so much larger compared to their legs.

However, after fighting Jet for the last several days, I finally discovered his weak spot. When he punches with his left hand, it's never accurate. For some reason, it always lands higher. I don't think he even realizes it.

After my fists of fury, I take a step back to give him the opportunity to hit me. He swings his right arm first. It's not nearly as fast as I know he can go, but I don't complain because I can't handle his full speed. I duck and rotate out of the way. He jabs with his left. I predict where it's going to land and dart the opposite direction. Just as his arm crosses over my shoulder, I snatch it and roll backward, taking him with me. I smile big, thinking I have him now that he's on the ground, but he's already coming to his feet. I scramble to meet him, my hands rising to block his fist that's coming right for my face, but I'm not fast enough. It connects with my nose. I stumble back and drop to my bum, splotches of red and black crowding my vision. The pain is mind numbing.

Jet crouches next to me. "Oh man, I'm so sorry."

"What the hell is going on?" Jenna's voice. I can just barely make out her slender shape standing in the doorway.

"I didn't mean to," Jet says. "I thought she would get her fists up in time to block me."

"It's fine," I breathe with a nasally voice. "I'm okay."

Jenna chuckles. "The blood running down your face would suggest otherwise. What are you doing fighting a Prime anyway? You know Anthony doesn't allow that."

Jet looks at Jenna. "He doesn't? Sage told me it was fine!"

I touch my face. Sure enough, blood drips from my nose. My face is too numb from the blow to feel it.

"Of course she did," Jenna says and hands me a towel. "Patch here has a death wish."

"You're not going to tell Anthony, are you?" Jet asks, his voice full of alarm.

"Just don't let it happen again. And remember, Originals can only train with other Originals." Jenna tugs on my arm, helping me to my feet. I sway slightly but manage to keep my legs beneath me.

"What are you doing here?" I ask her, my voice muffled through the towel.

"Besides saving you? Rafe wants to see you."

I groan. "Tell him I'm busy."

I had managed to avoid the leader of the Western resistance for three days, ever since he arrived. Before he came, I learned all that I could about him. As a baby, Rafe was given the best Prime DNA money could buy. He was a lot like Tank in that way, but people said he lacked Tank's good nature. From everything I had heard about Rafe, he was brutally honest, expected a lot from the people around him, and could often be cruel in his methods, but he always succeeded. This success kept people rallying behind him.

"Why do you keep avoiding him?" Jenna asks.

I shrug, unable to admit the truth to anyone but myself. Rafe would see right through me, I just knew it. He would see that I'm not the Original he had probably heard about. My weaknesses to someone like him would be glaring.

"Just tell him I'm down at medical," I say and wipe at my nose. It was still bleeding.

"Why don't you tell me yourself," a deep and smooth-sounding voice says behind me.

I turn around and nearly stumble. Standing before me is the most handsome man I've ever seen. His perfectly golden hair is longer on top and swept back away from his forehead. He's well over six feet tall with muscles practically popping out of his gray t-shirt. All of this is hard not to stare at, but it's his eyes that hold my attention. They are a vibrant aqua, like the color you'd find on a turquoise stone. He doesn't look much older than twenty-two, but by the way he carries himself, so confident, almost regal, I'd guess he was much older.

"What happened here?" he asks and looks to Jenna and then to Jet.

"We were sparring, and I hit her," Jet blurts. "It was an accident."

Rafe's brilliant gaze flashes to mine. "You were fighting a Prime?"

"It wasn't a big deal," I say.

"It was stupid and reckless." He motions toward the door. "You've avoided me long enough. It's time we had a talk." He walks away, clutching a briefcase.

I stare after him until Jenna nudges me forward. "That means you're supposed to follow. Jeez, Patch. He's like the hottest guy ever. Chase him!"

"I don't… I'm not…"

"Just go!" Jenna shoves me.

I stumble after Rafe, wiping the blood from my nose as I go. As much as the man terrifies me, his presence is a good thing for HOPE. We are a small resistance fighting against Ebony and the Institute, but combining with the West will give us the edge we need to hopefully beat the Institute once and for all.

"In here," Rafe says and ducks inside a small room.

I stop at the entrance. I thought I knew every room in the training center, but this one is new to me. By the looks of it, empty shelving and the faint smell of chemicals, it probably used to be a janitorial closet. My jaw flexes. It will be just him and me, stuffed in this tight space, plus two chairs.

Rafe slides onto a seat. "I know you don't like small spaces, so I'll make this quick. Come in and close the door."

“How did you know that?” As far as I know, no one except for Colt is aware of my claustrophobia. I close the door and sit in the chair opposite him, forcing myself to relax and breathe slowly. My nose has finally stopped bleeding. I lower the bloodied rag to my lap.

"It's my business," he says. "If I'm going to be working with you, I need to know all of your strengths and weaknesses."

"You've been spying on me?"

"I wouldn't call it that."

"What would you call it?" I fold my arms, no longer caring who he is. He does not have a right to find out personal information about me.

"Think of it like a job interview you didn't know you were applying for."

"And that makes it okay?"

He looks me square in the eyes. "When is the last time you looked around at what's going on in this country? Really looked. I don't have time to stop and ask about the morality of my actions."

"But isn't that what separates us from them?"

"Is that why you hesitated to kill that Titan before he shot and took Colt? Some moral conscience?"

I stare at him, stunned, my face reddening. How could he have known that? Someone must've seen me. Not shooting that Titan was one of my biggest regrets. We had landed on Purgatory Island after learning it was under attack two weeks ago. I'd had a gun trained on the beast but waited a second too long before pulling the trigger. A few minutes later, that same Titan shot Colt. All because of me.

"I apologize," he says. "This isn't how I wanted the interview to go. I'm not here to expose what you probably think are shameful qualities."

"Then why? I have nothing to offer you. As you can see, I can barely handle myself." I blot at my nose again.

"On the contrary. I know more about you than you probably know yourself. From everything I've learned, you are just the person I need."

"To do what?"

"Take down the Institute, of course."

I laugh out loud. "You're talking to the wrong person. I'll go get Tank or Anthony." I move to stand, but he stops me.

"What I have to say is for your ears only."

I settle back into my seat, my curiosity piqued. What can this man want from me? I am nothing more than an Original who has gotten myself out of a few tight situations, thanks to my father's lessons. There is my photographic memory, I guess. Maybe he needs me for some project, although there were rare Primes with this ability too. He could've sought them out.

"I've been waiting for someone like you for some time. An extraordinary Original with courage, fortitude, and the willingness to do anything for the people she cares about, no matter how insane."

Shaking my head, I say, "I'm sure there are other Originals who have these same qualities."

"But none who have been trained as well as you in every aspect of the Prime world. Not only are you a good fighter, but your photographic memory is invaluable. It would take us years to get someone to your level."

I squirm in my seat. "I don't know about that. There's something else you're not telling me."

"You're right." He stares at me thoughtfully. "Unlike other Originals, you have an immediate motivation to want to help me."

"Max and Colt," I whisper.

He nods.

"What exactly do you want me to do?"

He reaches down to his feet and opens his briefcase. From within, he removes a syringe and holds it in front of me. Blue liquid sloshes inside. "This is rare Prime DNA, created to enhance every powerful gene available. Speed, strength, heightened senses, you name it."

I stare at it in wonder. As an Original, my DNA remains pure. My parents and their ancestors before them had lived off the grid for over a century to avoid getting the government's mandatory pDNA injections. At the time, pDNA seemed like a good solution to perfect the human species, but decades later, a horrible, incurable disease called the Kiss began to wipe out mankind. Only those with pure DNA were able to survive. This also made Originals a target as their blood helped prolong the lives of Primes.

"Super pDNA?" I ask.

"The first of several injections shot right into a person's bone marrow. It would be extremely painful."

"Why are you telling me this?"

He looks up at me. "This is for you. You're going to take it."

"No." I stare at the liquid in horror. "I couldn't—"

"Why not?"

My mind works quickly. Why couldn't I? Hadn't I always wondered what it would be like to be faster, stronger? But there are consequences to pDNA, the kind that could kill you. "What's the catch?"

"It's a big one, but just as big as the reward. You want your brother back? Save Colt and hundreds, if not thousands of Originals? This is how you do it."

"In exchange for what?"

He doesn't miss a beat. "Your life."

2

I shake my head, pretending I don't hear his last comment, and say, "Even if I were to agree, I don't understand how I could save that many people. I'm still just one person."

Rafe places the syringe back into the briefcase. "You will be backed by an army the likes of which you've never seen before. All we need is someone inspirational to lead the way. People already know who you are. You've inspired more people than you realize."

I snort. "By doing what? Getting captured? Tortured? Real inspirational."

"By continuing to fight despite everything you've been through. That is rare."

"What about another Prime? Couldn't they take it?"

"It will kill them dead. It has to be someone with original DNA."

I rub my head, trying to soothe a growing headache. "You said earlier that I'd have to give my life. Why?"

He shifts his weight ever so slightly. "It's an overload of pDNA to your system. No one's done something like this before. The closest species is maybe Junks who live in the sewers, and, well, you've seen what's happened to them. They mutate to the point where they are unrecognizable, both physically and mentally. Eventually, they die when they get the Kiss."

"Will I turn into one of them? A Junk?" The idea terrifies me. Even though it's been months since I've encountered one, I still have nightmares about them. The way flesh rots from their faces, or how some can barely breathe because of their exposed trachea. That could be me.

Having lost my focus, I inhale a great breath to keep the pressure from tightening around my chest. The room is growing smaller.

"You will get the Kiss before you reach that point."

"How much time are we talking about here?" I wipe sweat from my brow.

"My scientists estimate four to eight weeks."

I rear back as if there's a sudden stench in the room.

"Like I said," he repeats, "you will be giving your life to save others."

"Can you guarantee that? Can you tell me for sure that everyone I love will be safe, and all the Originals will be free?"

"You know I can't do that."

I stare at him, shocked and horrified. "What if I say no?"

He shrugs. "There is someone else we have in mind, not as qualified as you, but he's strong and a quick learner. His motivation rivals yours."

"A boy? Who are you—" I freeze, knowing exactly whom he is talking about. I take in tiny sips of air. "You can't ask Link."

"Why? He's almost the perfect candidate. And he would jump at this opportunity."

I thump my fist on my thigh. "Stop this!"

The idea of Link giving up his life nearly brings me to tears. His family has already suffered so much with both his father and brother being taken by the Institute. I'm about to bolt from the small room, when the door opens, bringing fresh air into the room. I suck it in quickly.

Anthony stands in the doorway, looking from Rafe to me. "What are you doing in here? Sage? Are you okay?"

Rafe picks up his briefcase and secures the latch. "We are finished."

"What business do you have with her?" Anthony asks, his tone hard. He doesn't look much older than Rafe, but with the way our world is now, Anthony is considered ancient even though he's only twenty-six.

"None that concerns you." Rafe stands. "Now if you'll excuse me." He moves to get past Anthony, but Anthony blocks him.

"Whatever you're planning, keep her out of it. She shouldn't be a part of your war."

Rafe places a hand on Anthony's chest and pushes him back. "She became a part of our war when she fell in love with a Prime, left Eden, and told our enemy where to find one of the biggest Original strongholds in the East. That was her choice, and now I'm giving her the chance to make it right." He glances back at me. "I expect an answer soon."

I stare at him as he leaves the room, the hole in my heart growing. Every day I try to block out what I had done, baring my soul to my mother, including the location of Eden on Purgatory Island, but something inevitably reminds me of how much damage I caused.

Anthony turns to me. "What did he want?"

"It doesn't matter," I mumble.

"Like hell it doesn't." He pulls the chair Rafe had been sitting on directly in front of me and sits in it, his knees touching mine. "I've consulted with Rafe many times since he came into power in the West. I wanted to understand how he succeeded so well in defeating the Institute there, but the more I learn, the more I distrust him."

"You think he's working for them?"

He shakes his head. "Nothing like that. I think his methods are less than honorable. He cares more about results than about how many people get hurt in the process. In a way, he reminds me of a war general I read about when I was a child. His name was General Murond, the man who took us into the last World War over two hundred years ago. He fought just for the sake of fighting. Millions of people were killed. Leaders from other countries begged him to stop fighting, even surrendering, but he wanted absolute control."

"I've never heard of him," I say, somewhat surprised. Growing up, it was my mother who had taught me history, as it was her favorite subject, but she'd never mentioned him before.

"Not many have. It's a history people would rather forget. Most books about General Murond, and there were many, were destroyed." He takes my hand in his. "What did Rafe want with you?"

I purse my lips, trying to decide if I should tell him…not like I was seriously considering Rafe’s idea anyway—was I? How many times had I hated feeling like a burden to those around me? How many times had people sacrificed for me? Maybe it was my turn.

"Sage," he says again. "I need to know."

I sigh and say, "He offered me a special pDNA injection. A series of them, actually. They will make me stronger, faster, you name it. Basically, it would turn me into a superhero, like the rest of you."

He releases my hand to curl his fingers into a fist. "I can't believe he would suggest something like that, especially knowing how we value Originals. They are our future." His gaze locks with mine. "You are our future." His anger is almost palpable in the small room.

"I'm not considering it," I say, my voice soft. "Not really, anyway."

His golden eyes return to mine, and he takes my hand again. "That isn't the way. You are perfect just the way you are, and no matter what he told you, this war against the Institute can be won without turning you into some fighting machine. Do you understand me?"

I nod my head a little.

After taking a deep breath, he asks, "What happened to your eyes? And does it have anything to do with that bloody rag on your lap?"

"What's wrong with my eyes?"

"They're turning black."

"Oh. Probably because I got punched in the nose." No wonder I had a massive headache.

"Sparing with Link? Since when has he ever got the best of you?"

I hesitate before saying, "It was with Jet."

He lets go of my hand again and sits up straight. "Why in the world would you be sparring with a Prime? You know better."

"I know that I need to be tougher," I say, my voice rising. "I can't help save Max and Colt if I'm always a liability."

"We've had this talk, Sage. You are not a liability. You are a valuable member of our team."

I roll my eyes. "As what? A cheerleader?"

"Words are power. You've witnessed this firsthand."

"We are beyond words. Now is the time to fight, especially with Rafe here. I've heard people talking. Big things are coming, and I don't want to be left behind because I'm just an Original who needs protection." I stand. The room is growing small again. "By the way, who's been giving Rafe personal information about me?"

"What do you mean?"

I open the door and step just outside where the space isn't so small. "He knew everything about me, even personal things I didn't think anyone knew."

He shrugs. "It wasn't me, but like I said, Rafe can't be trusted."

I lower my gaze, wondering if he's right, then look up. "Why did you come over here? Aren't you supposed to be over at command with Tank?"

He pushes off the chair and straightens. He's a good seven inches taller than me.

"I was, but we got something."

My eyes widen, and a spark of hope ignites the dark space in my chest. "What?"

"We think we found Colt."

3

I follow Anthony into command. It's a large room in one of the security buildings near the front of Enfield. It's where the Institute's previous guards monitored everything that went on at this huge compound, and where they also maintained the electrical field surrounding the outer wall. I hate going outside the walls, even with my new security bracelet that keeps us from getting shot with one of the thousands of electrical darts hiding within the trees. Link is the same way. The bracelet is just a reminder of the pain we both endured when we had to sneak into this place not too long ago.

Tall and wide wall TV's are positioned in a grid pattern across the back wall. They used to be for monitoring Originals within the compound, but we have reprogrammed the old software to focus on everything to do with the Institute. At several desks, our most intelligent Primes, including a Techhead, work day and night hacking into the Institute's security all across the East. It is a constant cat-and-mouse game. We break in, they reset. The cycle continues several times a day all in an attempt to gain intelligence that will benefit us.

Tank is hunched over speaking with a Prime, pointing at something on a desk screen. He's finally speaking to me again. At first, I thought his silent treatment was because of my confession to my mother about Eden's location, but later I found out it was because he saw me hesitate to kill the Titan who shot Colt.

Realization dawns on me. Tank is the one who spoke with Rafe! It has to be. But I didn't think Tank knew about my aversion to tight spaces. I guess Colt could have told him when we were separated for six months. Colt probably thought he would never see me again so didn't think it was a big deal.

Tank sees Anthony and waves him over. I tag along.

"What happened to your face?" Tank asks me, as he motions the man he was speaking to away so we can crowd around the desk.

"Long story. " I point at the screen. "What do you know?"

He turns to Anthony. "Why did you tell her? You know it may be nothing."

"She needs this."

I glance at Anthony with a small smile. Since the day he saved me from Ebony, he has always looked out for me, much in the way I think an older brother would if I had one.

Tank shakes his head. "Whatever. Take a look at this." He swipes at the screen until he reaches an aerial view of a square building in the middle of the forest.

"What are we looking at?" Anthony asks.

"It's satellite images of Cylotech, one of the Institute's labs in the outer region. It's a small one, but still. Check out their security."

Outside the building, which couldn't have been much bigger than the one we were in now, there must be at least a dozen military vehicles, and four times that many guards.

"Do you think Colt is there?" I ask.

"He could be," Anthony says. "We intercepted a transmission stating that they moved a high-profile prisoner to this facility in the last twenty-four hours. They talked about this prisoner needing a lot of security."

"It's not much to go on," Tank admits.

I stare down at the screen counting the vehicles. "Why the military? Since when does the government lend their army to the Institute?"

"When they went to bed with them decades ago," a voice says behind me.

I whirl around. Rafe steps out of the shadows. "It's no secret the government supports the Institute, but lately Ebony has been requiring more of their services. Even more unsettling is the fact that Ebony has spent the last five years growing their army. It used to consist of normal Primes, but she's been adding more dangerous ones, and also forcing pDNA injections on Originals to turn them into whatever she wants.”

I'm stunned by this information. I knew the government already took a hands-off approach, letting the Institute do whatever they wanted in exchange for unlimited Original DNA, but I had no idea they were also supporting them with military forces.

"How do you know that?" Anthony asks him.

"We have our own, much better, intelligence than you," he answers. "We’ll have our guys share this information with you soon."

"I don't understand," I say. "Why would they change Originals? Don't they need their blood?"

Rafe's eyes shift to mine. "They only change the ones who repeatedly cause problems."

I grimace, imagining what they would do to me. This brings up a new thought. "But how are they getting these newly changed Originals to fight for them?"

"The drug Fenoquel, a newer version of enhanced DNA. I'm sure the others have already caught you up?"

They had, but only a little. I don't think even they fully understood how this new drug created by the Institute was going to work. My father said it basically makes everyone like robots, but others said it stripped one’s humanity down to a primal level. So you'd still have emotions, but they would only be expressed for basic survival needs.

I'm not sure what to believe, but I figure the truth lay somewhere in the middle. That is frightening enough.

"More or less," I say.

Rafe's perfect features scowl in frustration. "It's beyond me why you people aren't more informed!"

Tank straightens, rising his full seven feet. "You people?"

Rafe doesn't acknowledge the unspoken threat and walks over to him. "It's like you're in the dark ages over here when it comes to understanding the Institute. Haven't any of you studied war strategies?"

No one says anything.

"Take this, for example." Rafe taps the screen. "This is a trap. They are trying to bait you. This facility is a small lab, one they can afford to lose. Besides, they would never take someone as valuable as Colt to a place like this."

"How do you know?" Anthony asks.

"Because they will want to make a public example out of him. Hang his body in the biggest city for everyone to see. Honestly, I'm surprised they haven't done it already."

"A public execution?" Tank's voice is loud. "They wouldn't dare!"

Rafe laughs. "Who do you guys think you're fighting? Public executions are one of Ebony's favorite means of controlling a population. She's been doing it in the West for years, at least in the cities she still controls."

The thought of what the West has had to endure for so long makes me nauseous. Being the leader of HOPE, a fairly young resistance to the Institute, my father had only made contact with Rafe about five years ago due to the Institute's ban on travel and communications with the West.

It takes me a second to find my voice. "Why hasn't Ebony done any of this in the East?"

"Probably because up until recently, the Institute was still viewed in a favorable light, but now that you've exposed them, prepare for the body count to rise. As for this," he glances down at the screen, "you need to leave it alone."

Tank shakes his head. "But if there's even the slightest chance that our Intel is right, then we need to take it. This is Colt we’re talking about. He's like a brother to us." He glances down at me and smiles. "Except for you, of course."

"You’re too emotional about this," Rafe says, his brow creased. "Look at the big picture."

"Colt is part of that picture!" Anthony says before I can.

Rafe shrugs. "Fine. Storm the castle and save the Prince, but my men and I won't be there to help you."

"But isn't that why you came?" Anthony blurts.

"Where will you be?" Tank asks right after.

"First of all, I don't act on false Intel. Second, I've got a meeting with—" his voice lowers— "Leaf Myers." He glances down at his wrist pad as if checking the time.

Leaf Myers. The name spins in my mind until it clicks. He heads the government's Continued Peace Initiative Program. In its time, CPIP was touted as society's greatest achievement, a government program dedicated to ensuring peace, but from everything Rafe just said, it sounded like CPIP acts in name only.

"What do you want with Myers?" Tank asks.

Rafe steps close to us, forming a small circle. He glances around to make sure we aren't being listened to and says, "Myers is going to help us topple the government. The Institute won't stand a chance without their support."

All three of us open our mouths to ask questions, but he stops us. "We'll have this conversation when I get back. As for this," he taps the screen, "stay away."

Rafe turns and leaves the room. No one says anything for almost a full minute. I can't stop staring at the image of Cylotech, wondering if Rafe is right. But what if he isn't? What if this is our only chance to get Colt? I look up, meeting Tank's gaze.

"I have to know for sure," he says.

"Then we're in agreement," Anthony adds, glancing at each of us. "If we're right, Colt will be home by morning. If we're wrong…"

He doesn't finish. We can't be wrong.

4

It took a lot of talking to convince Tank and Anthony to let me go. Somehow I managed to persuade them that my photographic memory would be needed, especially if the Institute hacked into our system again and shut off our communications. Not only that, but my keen mind (I really played that up) might be able to spot small details that they might miss, details that could save Colt's life. We would need every advantage possible.

In the end, they finally agreed. Probably because they got sick of me talking. Despite what I had told them, there is really only one reason I have to go—to redeem myself. It’s my fault Colt was captured. This time, when I aim and shoot, I won't hesitate.

Before Rafe leaves Enfield, he at least has the blueprints of Cylotech sent over. It only takes me a few minutes to memorize them. There is a main floor and a basement. Just beyond the entrance lies a huge lab surrounded by several smaller offices, but the basement is a mystery. It's divided into three long sections with small rooms lined wall to wall. Our only guess is they are used as some sort of holding facility, which makes us think Colt really could be there.

Through all the planning, I try not to think about Rafe's offer, but it's hard, especially knowing that if I don't accept, Link may take my place. He could be convinced to do it if it would save his family, but I don't think transforming into some kind of super Prime is the answer. There has to be another way.

Before I leave to go with them, I dash across the Green, an expansive lawn in the center of Enfield. There's just enough moonlight to prevent me from tripping. My father works across the way in a small building that houses several labs. This is where he spends most of his time.

Since Max was taken, we've grown closer. I understand much of what my father went through when my mother abandoned him to join the Institute. It must've been hard for him to take care of Max and me and keep us safe from the very woman who was supposed to love us. I get now why he told us she died.

When I approach the front door of the lab, it slides open. The smell of lemons and alcohol stings my nose, and I cringe. My father loves the chemical smell. I hate it.

I hurry through a series of halls until I reach his workstation, but it's empty. I check the next best place, the room I like to call the dormitory. He pretty much eats and sleeps there along with a few others who are all dedicated to finding a cure to the Kiss.

Like I expected, he's there speaking with Ruth, an older Original woman who we helped save when my back-stabbing mother had the Originals locked up in Containment. They were supposed to die in that building per my mother's orders while she got away. I became trapped there too, but Colt saved us. We later found out that these same Originals had been infected by a rare strain of the Kiss. Three days ago, my father had finally created a cure to this particular variety.

I walk up to Ruth. "How's it going?"

She smooths back her long brown hair and smiles, something I've never seen her do before. "I'm starting to feel stronger. Your father is a miracle worker."

He chuckles and pats her knee. "I wouldn't say that, but I am glad you're feeling better. Make sure to drink a lot of liquids tonight and then come see me tomorrow for your final injection."

She slides from the table she's sitting on and gives him a big hug. "Thank you, William." Her eyes meet mine, and she lets him go. "My goodness! What happened to your face?"

My father looks at me. He takes hold of my chin and turns it left, then right, examining it closely. "That doesn't look good."

I pull away from him. "It's nothing really. I just made a mistake while sparring earlier."

"I've got something that will fix that right up," he says and walks over to a cupboard.

"I better get going." Ruth gives me a quick hug.

I wait until she's gone before I say, "I'm leaving soon, but I'll be back."

He whirls around, holding a small white tube. "What could you possibly have to do at this late hour?"

I bite the inside of my cheek, wondering how much I should tell him. His blue eyes don't seem so bright, probably because they are surrounded by dark circles. Ever since Max was taken, he's barely slept.

"Nowhere important," I lie. "I'm going with Tank to do a fly-by on one of the Institute buildings, take pictures and stuff. Normally I wouldn't go, but I've been feeling cooped up."

My father nods as if he understands. "Don't be gone too long." He walks back to me and begins to dab the cream on the bridge of my nose and under my eyes. "You will look and feel much better within twenty-four hours."

"Thanks. So, I guess I'll see you tomorrow." I turn to leave, but he stops me.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Come look at this." He walks over to a long island full of burners, cylinders, beakers, microscopes, and many other instruments he always keeps nearby. He stops and peers down into a bubbling red liquid.

"What is it?"

He straightens and smiles. "I think I did it."

My eyebrows lift. "A cure for the Kiss?"

"I think so. It wasn't too difficult once I had a chance to look through all the data we recovered when we took over Enfield. But the real answer came when I had a chance to examine the Kiss strain the Originals had been affected with."

"I can't believe it," I whisper.

"I still have to test it, but I think this is really it."

I throw my arms around him, laughing and thinking of Colt. Maybe we really could have a life together, if I could just get him back. "This is the best news I've heard in a long time!"

He squeezes me back, managing a chuckle of his own. "Go and have fun with Tank and the others. You deserve to get out of here for a while, but be careful. "

I swallow a guilty lump in my throat and nod. "See you soon."

"I'll be right here waiting," he says and turns back to his work.

Before I exit, I glance back one last time. It's a familiar sight, my dad in a white lab coat hunched over his workspace. I used to hate the time he spent in the lab, thinking he used the time as an escape from the real world, but now I realize he truly wants to help people. He sacrificed everything, including his own family, for the greater good. I'm not sure I would make the same decision, but seeing how many lives he has already saved, I wouldn't want him to change a thing.

"I wasn't sure you were going to make it," Anthony says, as I rush up the ramp into an already-running hovercraft.

"Sorry. I wanted to say goodbye to my dad."

"Does he know what we're doing?" He presses a button, and the ramp begins to lift.

"Um, well, not really."

When the door closes all the way, Anthony speaks into his earpiece. "Sage is on board. Let's go."

I place my foot on the ladder leading up to the main deck, but he stops me. "I hope you haven't thought any more about what Rafe said."

"A little," I admit. "It would be nice not to always be the weak one or the one who needs to be taken care of."

"But you have your own strengths in areas where we are weak. Don't play God, because there's only one, and he doesn't like to be mocked. He likes you just the way you are, and so do I."

"You believe in a God?" I ask, incredulously. People had long ago given up hope of the existence of a higher being. I thought about it sometimes when I was younger, but not anymore.

He smiles kindly. "Just remember my words, especially when you think there is no hope. Now get going. They're waiting for us upstairs."

I stare at him for a second before crawling up the ladder. His words crowd the space in my mind, but there isn't time to ponder on them. I open the metal hatch and climb onto the main deck. There are at least a dozen Primes pressed together, all geared up. Another plane had left before us carrying twice as many.

Jenna is leaning against the wall and picking at her nails. She actually looks her age from this distance, but the second she opens her mouth, she will appear much older, unfortunately. I wish we lived in a world where she could just be a normal teenager. I cross the room to her, reminding myself to keep my breathing even, despite the congested space.

"Looking good," she says to me.

"Yeah, well." I touch my nose, not knowing what else to say. "I didn't know you were coming."

"They said they needed my scream just in case things got dicey. Speaking of which, make sure you grab some ear buds. I'd hate to put the whammy on you."

"Me too." I'd experienced Jenna's mind-bending scream once before, and know I never want to hear it again. Last time, the intensity and pitch of her scream had broken both my eardrums and left me a bubbling mess on the ground.

"I don't mind coming, though," she says. "That place was getting stuffy."

"Enfield isn't that bad," I offer.

She rolls her eyes. "Are you kidding? There's nothing to do. I miss shopping and eating out at nice places. I swear, when this is all over, I'm moving to the city. You should come with me. We could be roomies."

"You'd want that?"

She looks me up and down. "You'll do."

"I always wanted a little sister," I say and smile.

I expect her to fling me a sarcastic response, but surprisingly, she doesn't say anything.

It takes a couple of hours to arrive on the ground ten miles outside of Cylotech. Tank lands the plane in a small clearing that barely fits us. The other hovercraft had to land almost a mile away because the forest was so dense. I'm one of the last people to exit.

The forest smothers the small clearing, and somehow, the inside of it bleeds a darker black than the sky. It makes me shiver, despite the warm air, and I rub the rising hairs on my arms.

Tank slaps me on the back, grinning in the light of his headlamp. "We're going to get Colt back tonight. I can feel it."

"I hope so," I say, but I definitely don't share his same enthusiasm. Rafe's words give me pause from being too confident. I turn on my own headlamp.

Anthony steps out from the group of soldiers and says, "We're going to meet up with the others at mile three. Move fast. When we get close, we'll instruct you to turn on your earpiece. Make sure you have both in or you're likely to break one of your eardrums should Jenna have to scream. You all know what the plan is when we get there. Stick to it and stay near your partner, got it?" He walks over to me and nods to his left. "Jenna's on the other side unloading a bike. You two will ride it."

I breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

I run fairly fast for an Original, but I could never keep up with Primes. I hate when they have to wait for me. It's never a good feeling.

Anthony touches me briefly on the arm. "You stay close to me and Tank. Do you understand?"

I give him a reassuring nod and walk around the side of the plane to where Jenna is straddling a bike. The bike's headlight nearly blinds me.

"You better hang on tight," she says, "because if you fall off, I'm not coming back for you."

"How about you let me drive? I am older."

She huffs. "I've been riding one of these things since I was in diapers. Now get on."

"You better not kill me," I say and slide in behind her. She revs the bike’s engine and takes off; I wrap my arms around her tightly. It wobbles with both of us on it, but after a few seconds, she gains control and races into the forest. The bike is much quieter than I expected.

Jenna follows the light spread out before us, mindful of every direction she turns. The terrain is rough, but she doesn't seem to be bothered by it. In no time at all, she catches up to the others. At certain points, she's able to pass most of them, but when the ground becomes more difficult to navigate by bike, we fall behind. Eventually, she finds more even ground and gets caught up again. Despite there being dozens of us, you can barely hear them sprinting through the forest like a pack of wolves hunting their prey.

When we draw close to Cylotech, Jenna hides the bike. Anthony instructs everyone to put in our earpieces and turn them on. I squish the soft buds into my ear. Anthony's voice sounds.

"Squad one, advance. Squad two, circle behind. This is a rescue mission. Only kill when necessary. Stay together and stay alive."

Everyone turns their headlamps mostly off, but a few in front dim them to a dull glow. It's so dark that I barely see them disappear into the forest.

Jenna tugs me along behind Tank and Anthony. Thankfully, they aren't sprinting anymore, only jogging, which is a fast run for me. My heart was already racing before, but now it feels like it's going to beat out of my chest. I'm nervous for the fight, worried that someone might get hurt, but I'm also scared that if we do find Colt he won't be in good condition.

"Won't they know we're coming?" I whisper to her.

"We've stunned their security feed, but they'll notice something's wrong soon. "

I manage to keep pace the rest of the way. The deeper we go into the woods, the colder I become, even though I'm covered in perspiration.

We stop at the border of Cylotech. I crouch by a bush. Jenna is next to me pressed against a tree. Not far away, are the dark silhouettes of Tank and Anthony. They are standing so still, they look like they are part of the forest, warriors risen from the earth itself.

For the most part, Cylotech is quiet, not at all how it appeared on the satellite images. The government vehicles are still parked out front, bathed in a couple of floodlights but, as I count them, I notice two are missing, a large armored van and a smaller Jeep. There are also only a couple of guards standing near the door, where they used to be many. One of them appears asleep, as he leans against the building, while the other one is messing around on his wristpad.

"How's the south end look?" Anthony's voice echoes into my earpiece.

Someone on the other side of the building replies, "All clear. What next?"

Anthony doesn't respond. He continues to stare at the building. I search the outside with him. All the windows are dark as if the place has closed down for the night. It all seems so normal, and not at all like they just received a high profile prisoner. Maybe that's the message they're trying to convey.

"Squad two, hold your position." He takes a breath. "Tank, take out the guards."

"Gladly," Tank mumbles under his breath. He sprints to the nearest armored vehicle, keeping to the shadows. Bit by bit, he snakes his way to the front. He is so quiet in his attack that he manages to knock out the guard who is distracted by his wristpad without the other guard even opening his eyes.

Once both guards are on the ground, Tank presses his ear to the door. A second later, he motions with his hand to come forward.

"Emery, Cesil," Anthony says, "you're up."

Two figures emerge from the forest to my left. They split up and inspect the inside of each of the vehicles, tossing out any weapons they find into a pile, which aren't many. I don't know if this is good or bad. I can't tell from Anthony's stony expression one way or another.

When they are finished, they gather the few weapons and carry them back where they came.

"Squad two," Anthony says through my earpiece. "How's it look back there?"

"It's a ghost town," a voice answers.

Anthony looks up at Tank whose ear is back to the door. "What do you think, Tank?"

"There are voices inside, but not many," he answers.

"Where did everyone go?" Anthony asks, his brow furrowed.

I press the earpiece, giving me a chance to speak. "Two vehicles are missing. An armored van and a Jeep. Maybe a group left."

Anthony scans the area. "It's possible."

"This might be a lot easier than we thought," Tank says and grabs the knob to the front door. "I say we just bust down the door and storm the place."

"Hold, Tank," Anthony says quickly. "We stick to the plan. I want as few casualties as possible for both sides." He pauses. "Squad two, we're going in. Do not advance unless I say so."

I follow Jenna and Anthony out of the safety of the forest, my insides quivering. The thought of Colt being in danger was enough to get me to face the Institute again, but now that I'm actually here, I'm not sure I can get my body to respond. My legs are barely holding me up, and I'm starting to hyperventilate. Last time I faced them, I was captured and tortured.

I stumble to a stop next to a vehicle and slide to my knees. The others move on, unaware of my crippling fear.

"Door's open," Anthony says. "We go in two at a time. Those in the rear, come protect the front."

"What are you doing?"

I look up. Jenna is staring down at me, hands on hips.

"You're my partner," she says. "That means two of us need to go through that door, so let's go." Before I can argue, she's grabbing and lifting me by the shoulders.

I glance at the door just as Tank and Anthony disappear into the darkness.

She pushes me forward. "Hurry up!"

I stumble forward, my head swimming. Pull yourself together! This is for Colt, remember? Think of him and nothing else. After a few deep breaths, I slip inside the building, making sure my focus is ironclad.

The entryway is dark, but at the end of a long hallway, a thin strip of light escapes beneath a closed door. Just beyond it, there's a humming sound like an air conditioner in the middle of summer. But it's not hot at all outside, so what could it be?

Four soldiers come in behind me and Jenna, and at Anthony's request, they slide by us to join him at the front. Anthony gives quiet orders into his earpiece. I creep next to them to get a better look at what they are doing. Anthony's turned the light on his wristpad to a small glow. They use it to help guide a thin, wireless camera beneath the door. Anthony stares at the image above his wristpad reflecting the camera's view on the other side.

"There are four that I can see," he whispers. "They look like regular Primes. Two are sitting at desks watching our fake security feed, and the other two are working at a counter. I can't see anyone else."

He exhales a long, thoughtful breath. "Hours ago, this place was crawling with people. Something's wrong."

"Or incredibly right," Tank offers, his voice barely a whisper. "It's about time we caught a break, but we better hurry. Those government guys could come back any second."

If they even left. The thought appears in my mind so quickly that it startles me. Maybe Rafe was right. This all feels too easy. Maybe that humming sound isn't an air conditioner at all. Maybe it's meant to mask the sounds from inside.

"Open the door," Anthony says.

I reach out to stop him, but before I can, the door flies open wide. Tank and the others rush in. I stumble after them, still trying to stop Anthony.

"Everyone stay calm," Anthony says to the unsuspecting four people. "We don't want to hurt you."

Tank steps forward and points a taser at the nearest man. He is a regular Prime with golden eyes and wearing a lab jacket. He's sitting up straight, but his expression is not panicked the way it should be with a gun pointed at his face. The rest of our guys pour into the room, their guns drawn, but not raised.

I look at the other two employees to see if they appear worried. One woman keeps glancing over her shoulder at a closed door behind her, but the other girl appears calm.

"Anthony?" I ask, but my voice is too quiet. I can't keep my eyes off the woman who is looking at the door every few seconds.

Anthony walks to the nearest man. "All we want to know is where you've taken the prisoner. We know one was brought in several hours ago."

The man stares him directly in the eyes but says nothing.

"Can I jog his memory?" Tank asks.

Anthony lifts his hand as if to silence him. "Please, we don't want any trouble."

While Anthony continues to talk, Jenna slips by me and moves further into the room. She goes to each door and cautiously peeks inside. Despite my nerves, I walk near the back wall to the opposite side of the room where the nervous-looking woman sits. I follow her line of site to the unmarked door. It takes me just a split second to remember that it leads to the basement. If Colt were here, he would be down there.

No one but the woman is watching me. Her eyes grow wide and her face pales as I draw close to the door. I lean toward it, hoping to hear something on the other side, but there is nothing. Maybe if I were a Prime—

The door flies open, knocking me to the ground. I scramble away from all the men and women who come spilling into the room. One of them steps next to me pointing a gun at my chest.

"Drop your weapons," my captor shouts, "or the Original dies."

5

The temperature in the room seems to drop, and a cold, almost painful, chill slides up my spine.

"Now just hold on a minute," Anthony says, still trying to talk our way out of the inevitable violence.

"Do it now!" the man in front of me yells. There are at least eight others fanning out across the room.

I slowly glance up at the Prime shouting commands. He's looking toward Anthony, while still pointing the weapon at me. He's not very tall but built like a tree trunk, and his eyes are silver, matching the color of the barrel of the gun inches from my chest. He is a rare Lithe, a strong Prime with razor-sharp teeth, but who also doesn't have any obvious weaknesses for me to exploit.

My eyes shift to Anthony. I hope he has a plan, but his gaze is darting around the room like he doesn't. Even Tank looks a little unsure and begins to drop the taser, all because of me. Because they are afraid of me dying. If I were different, they wouldn't be so worried.

"Everyone lower your weapons," Anthony says, his voice calm. "Jenna, you know what to do."

Jenna is pressed against the wall halfway between Anthony and me. When I see her mouth begin to open, I close my eyes tight as if that will somehow shut off my ears too. Her scream is loud and piercing and still hurts even though I have ear buds firmly pressed inside. When I open my eyes, I expect to see the others dropping to the floor, but only the three scientists fall to the ground in excruciating pain. The guards must also be wearing ear protection—which means they knew we were coming.

Rafe was right. This was a trap.

The realization is devastating. Tank and Anthony look the same way I feel. Someone needs to do something and quick, or we're all going to be captured. I can't bear the thought of being tortured again by the Institute. I'd rather die.

My next move is spurred on by sheer panic instead of any reasoning thought. In three beats of my heart, I lunge forward and jerk the barrel of the gun upwards and twist hard until I'm the one holding the gun. Before he can come after me, I kick as hard as I can between his legs, the one weakness all males share.

This small distraction gives Tank the incentive he needs to jump into action. He knocks the gun away from the guard nearest him and punches him in the face. Anthony moves to do the same, but the other guards have begun to fire. Anthony and Tank dive behind desks.

The other members of our group seek refuge, backing into the entryway. Every other second, one of them fires their weapon toward the guards, which also happens to be in my direction too. I slide backward on my bum, keeping the gun focused on the Prime whose face is red from the pain I caused him, or he's just really mad and wants to kill me. Probably the latter by the way he's attempting to walk toward me, oblivious to the bullets flying all around him.

I shake my head. "Don't do it! I'll shoot!"

The gun rattles in my hands, and my breathing quickens. I don't want to kill him, but will if I have to.

"Don't step any closer!" I'm begging more than demanding.

"I'm going to rip your head—"

I pull the trigger, splattering the wall behind him in red. I stare at it in both shock and horror.

Other bullets fly across the room. One pierces the wall less than a foot from my head, but still I can't move. The blood on the wall runs toward the floor in tiny veins that once existed inside a human.

Hands grab me from behind and pull me behind a counter. Jenna stares me in the eyes, her face pinched. "I'm going to slap you if you don't snap out of this! We need you!"

"It was a trap," I whisper, but at least I'm blinking.

"We don't know that yet. We need to get downstairs. Colt could be down there!" She peeks around the side.

Colt. What if he was here, even the slightest chance? This thought wakes me from my stupor, and I scramble to a low crouch. I need to get inside that door, but two guards block it. Both of them are kneeling behind an overturned desk, periodically firing around the sides. We don't have a clear shot at them and neither do the other members of our team.

As if reading my mind, Jenna reaches into a small bag around her waist and pulls out a metal disk the size of her palm. "I could use this."

I push her arm back at the sight of the powerful explosive device, one she probably snuck out of Enfield. "Put that away! You'll blow a hole right through the floor. What if there are people beneath us?"

She scowls. "You have a better idea?"

I frown and peek over the table. On the far end of the room, Tank is in hand-to-hand combat with a Prime nearly his same size. Tank kicks him in the chest, knocking him through a wall. In the next second, Tank easily picks up one of the metal desks like a shield, and charges toward the guards who are locked in a firefight with Anthony and the others. The two men by the door focus all their gun power on Tank. Tank drops to the floor to avoid being hit, the desk still in front of him, but he continues to inch forward.

"Get Sage out of here!" Anthony's voice in both of our ears makes us jump.

Jenna glances back at him and nods. "You heard the man. Let's go."

She takes hold of my arm, but I jerk it away. "I have to know."

While the two guards at the door are distracted, I scurry from my spot and hurry to the open door, gripping the gun tightly. Jenna calls out to me, but I keep going. This may be my only chance.

A few bullets whiz by me. Anthony is yelling something in my ear, but I don't listen. I reach the open door and turn around. The backs of the guards aren't far away. I lift the gun. I should be able to shoot at least one, but then the other would turn around and probably shoot me. I could just spray them both with bullets, but the thought makes the gun nearly slip from my hands. Maybe I could try knocking one out, but, once again, I wouldn't be quick enough to stop the other guard. If only I was faster—

"Don't do it, Sage." Anthony's voice is surprisingly calm. This is what gets my attention. I look up and meet his gaze. He's staring at me from his position on the floor, partially concealed behind a long counter.

I inhale deeply and lower the gun.

"Now go back to Jenna and get out of here."

This command I don't follow. Instead, I duck into the door and sprint down the stairwell, but slow when I get to the bottom.

"Go after her, Jenna," Anthony says, tension in his voice.

The basement layout is just like the blueprints. A hallway goes to my left and to my right. I take a left, moving more cautiously. There may be more guards down here, even though I don't hear or see any.

Jenna quickly comes up behind me. "Where do you think he could be?"

I don't answer. My heart is beating too fast to focus on anything other than finding Colt. The hall turns again and stretches long. If he were here, he would most likely be in one of these rooms.

"Check them all," I say.

I take the right and she takes the left. Some of the doors have windows, but others don't and need to have their locks shot off the doors to look inside. The rooms are all painted the same stark white color and only hold a bed, desk, and chair. They don't look like a place where they would hold prisoners, but more of a small dormitory for scientists.

"In here!" Jenna calls.

She is several rooms ahead of me. I jog to her and peer through the window. There are two Original women inside. They are sitting on the floor, arms wrapped around their knees and staring up at the ceiling. One of them, younger with long brown hair, is crying. I turn the knob, but the door is locked.

Jenna pounds on it. The woman startles and looks over.

"Get back," Jenna says. She points toward the rear wall.

The younger-looking woman just stares, but the older one tugs on her arm until she moves away. Jenna pushes me aside and points her gun at the handle. She pulls the trigger. The metal handle breaks into a hundred pieces. A stray shard grazes the side of my arm. I shove my fist into my mouth to keep from crying out. Another shard has gotten Jenna in the leg, but she doesn't seem to notice.

She kicks open the door and rushes in. "Is there anyone else here besides you two?"

I quickly come in and kneel next to the girls. "Are you okay?"

"Who are you?" the older woman asks. Her face is pale with dark circles under eyes. The other Original cowers behind her.

"We're with HOPE," I say. "We've come to rescue you."

"Answer the question," Jenna says, her voice sharp. "Is there a male being held prisoner too?"

"Just one. In the next room." The woman points to her left.

"I'll be right back," I say and jump to my feet. I race behind Jenna. Both of us come to a screeching halt in front of the door. Jenna doesn't even warn me when she points the gun at the metal handle and pulls the trigger. Sharp debris barely misses my face.

The door slowly opens. At first, I think no one is in there, but when Jenna takes a step into the room, a voice yells, "You can't take me!"

A tall man, an Original by a quick check of his eyes, rushes Jenna with a metal pipe raised high above his head. He swipes downward, but she easily moves out of the way and shoves him hard. His head hits the wall opposite him with a sickening thud, and he slumps to the floor.

"Why did you do that?" I snap and go to his side. He's unconscious but breathing steady.

"Colt's not here," she breathes. "He's not here!"

"We need to leave. Go get the other two." I pat the man's face, none too gently. If we don't get out of here now, we'll all be dead. If we aren't already.

As she leaves the room, I shake the man hard until he begins to stir. "We're getting you out of here, do you understand? HOPE is here."

He blinks a few times. Finally, he nods, and I help him to his feet.

"We have to hurry," I say.

"What's your name?"

"Sage. Yours?"

"Michael."

I move into the hall. "Do you know if they are keeping any other prisoners here?"

He comes up behind me. "I don't think so. I've been here for at least three months and haven't seen anyone but these two."

The women walk out of the room. The older one holds the younger one protectively.

"Libby? Tara?" Michael asks. He stumbles over and throws his arms around them.

"We don't have time for this," Jenna says and walks off.

I let the others pass to take up the rear. Even though we didn't find Colt, I'm comforted by the fact that the sounds of gunfire have stopped.

"Jenna, what's your status?" Anthony asks. His voice is tense, but not panicked like it was before.

She groans loudly as she ascends the steps. "Colt's not here, but we found three Originals. We're coming up now."

I'm slow going up the stairs. The adrenaline that was coursing through my body minutes ago is gone, leaving me weak and shaky. I cling to the rail and use it to help me up the stairs. Without it, I'd probably just slump to the floor. The Originals in front of me are moving the same way. We're so fragile, us Originals.

Upstairs, the scene is much calmer than when I left. Tank is huddled next to Emery saying something I can't hear, while Anthony questions one of the guards. The other guards are bound and gagged and sitting on the floor. I count only four, which means three must be dead. I spot two of their bodies right away, sprawled across the floor in red puddles. I also don't see Cesil, but by Tank and Emery's expressions, it can't be good.

"Did you find out anything?" Jenna asks Anthony.

He straightens. "No one knows anything about Colt. Rafe was right. We're lucky we didn't suffer more casualties."

"Cesil?" she asks. She must've noticed he was missing too.

Anthony nods his head toward the back room. "He didn't make it."

She kicks at a chair. "He was one of the good ones."

Behind me, Michael clears his throat. Anthony looks up at him.

"I just want to say thank you," he says. "I didn't think we would ever leave this place."

Anthony gives a small smile. "I'm glad we could help. We'll get you back to our camp at Enfield."

Michael's face pales. "Enfield? But isn't that place run by the Institute?"

"Not anymore. We took it over, including all their weapons. That place is the safest place to be right now." Anthony touches his earpiece. "Everything good outside?"

There's a long pause. "Squad two? Do you copy?"

"All clear," a voice says.

"Let's go." Anthony heads toward the door, while Tank slips inside a back room. He comes back carrying Cesil's limp body over his shoulder. Blood drips from Cesil's fingertips.

I close my eyes tight. This is just the beginning. There will be so much more blood, so many more deaths. Something needs to change, to tip the scales in our favor.

"What about these guys?" Jenna asks, motioning to the guards they tied up. "Maybe we should torture them. I'm sure they know something that could be helpful to us."

"Leave them be," Anthony orders. "There's been enough blood for one night."

Michael and the two women are the first to leave. I don't blame them for rushing from this place. Tank exits shortly after into the entryway hall along with Emery and Jenna.

Anthony waits for me to pass before he asks, "Are you okay?"

I nod and hand him the gun. I don't want to feel the weight of it in my hands any longer.

"You need to be more careful."

I nod again.

"I know we didn't find Colt," Anthony says, "but we did recover three Originals. I consider this mission a success."

Up ahead, Tank opens the door. More light than I think there should be spills into our space. Tank's barely three steps out when he stops moving. Emery does the same. I hear the light sounds of rain pinging off the armored vehicles outside.

"Out of the way, Tank," Jenna snaps, but then she freezes too.

Anthony grabs my arm and whispers, "Stay back."

"Why don't you all come out and join us?" a voice booms from outside.

And it's not one of our men.

6

Jenna ducks into the shadows with us, but Tank and Emery are too far out to do anything but stand still.

"I am deadly serious," the deep voice says again. "Aren't I—what did you say your name was?"

"Lex," a voice pants.

Anthony's hand tightens on my arm.

"Your friend Lex here," the voice yells, "has a gun to his head and a knife in his leg. He doesn't look too good. His friends aren't much better. So do what I say and come out. I'm not going to ask again."

Tank clears his throat. "There's been a misunderstanding—"

The gun explodes, echoing into the night.

"No!" Anthony cries and dashes outside. Jenna and I go with him but stay behind Tank's large frame. Water from above dampens my hair.

Lex has fallen to the ground in a small puddle of water that's quickly turning red. I grab onto Tank for support, and he holds me back protectively.

"This is what's going to happen next," a Prime with bright green eyes says. He's at least two heads taller than everyone else, except for Tank, and holds a weapon in each hand. A bow is strapped to his back. He is a Cannon and deadly accurate with anything he shoots, but he's not great in hand-to-hand combat. With how many weapons he's adorning, I don't think any of us will have a chance at fighting him.

At least a dozen Primes have us surrounded. At the center, they have six of our guys weaponless and on their knees. A quick count in my head tells me that we still have four men in the forest. I hope they are hiding and not dead.

"What do you want?" Anthony growls. His hands are balled into fists.

"We want you to behave nicely and go for a ride with us," the Cannon says. "If you can do that, you'll all live. If you can't, you'll die. As for these Originals, especially that one," he motions his gun toward me, "we have special instructions."

Anthony's eyes shift to mine.

"It's okay," I say. "I'll go with them."

I say the words for their benefit, but the truth is I'd rather die than get captured again.

"Like hell," Tank says. "No one's going anywhere."

I glance up at him, surprised. These men aren't the kind you want to mess with. Tank is smart and knows this, so what's his plan? I scan the forest, narrowing my eyes to see through the rain. That's when I see it. A small light blinks rapidly. Our guys. But how do we stand a chance, especially with a Cannon pointing guns at us?

A shot fills the air. The Cannon's eyes widen, as blood blossoms out of his chest. He drops to his knees, then falls face first into the ground.

"Drop your weapons!" a voice calls from the forest.

Tank shoves Jenna and me behind a vehicle. The other three Originals scramble our direction but disappear behind the side of the building. I glance back at Anthony. He's running toward a truck while Tank fires at the guards. Jenna reaches around the vehicle we are hiding behind and joins in, the gun gripped tight in her hand and her face red with anger.

I scan the ground looking for something I can use to help them. The disc!

While Jenna keeps shooting, I reach inside her pack and remove the small weapon. I've never used one before, but have seen it in action. They cause a lot of damage, exactly what we need right now.

"How does this work?" I yell over the sounds of gunfire.

"Let me see that!" She takes it from me and lifts the top cover. She presses a blue button and mouths the words, "One, two, three", then tosses the disk in the direction of the guards. A few gun shot sounds later, an explosion rocks the ground we're sitting on. Dirt and chunks of metal and glass join the rain from above. I cover my head with my arms until it’s only water falling.

"You stay here," Jenna says. "We're going to end this once and for all."

She jumps to her feet and scrambles away. I reach out to stop her, but I'm too slow. I crawl to the rear of the vehicle and peek around. Flames are engulfing a large armored truck and dark smoke swirls into the moist air. Several bodies are lying on the ground. Some are Institute guards, but some are ours. I swallow around my tight throat. I can't see Anthony or Tank through the fiery haze, but there are enough bullets flying around that I'm sure they're in the fray somewhere.

"Help me." I barely hear the voice. "Help."

I crawl to the other side of the vehicle where I have a better view. Searching the ground, I finally find the source. There's a woman, one of ours, who's lying on her back with her hands clutching her stomach. Blood pools between her fingers.

My breathing quickens, and I clutch the car's metal bumper. I need to get to her somehow. Maybe if I can stay as low as possible to the ground…

Just then a bullet whizzes by my face and embeds itself into the side of the car. I drop to my belly. Don't think, just move. I army crawl quickly toward the injured woman. At one point, I have to scramble through a puddle of water that's more red than anything else. I clench my jaw tight and think of something else to continue on.

The memory of the first time I caught a fish with my father is what surfaces. I was so happy. The salmon must've been at least ten pounds. I remember how hard it was to reel in. My father said I did it all on my own, but looking back, I don't think as a seven-year-old I could've done that without his help.

Before I know it, I reach the woman, which brings me back to the present. From this viewpoint, I spot Tank. He's fighting against two Primes, one of whom is a Speeder, which worries me. Tank is strong and fast, but not that fast. Jenna is nearby trying to get a shot on one of the two Primes fighting him.

"Can you move?" I ask the woman. I've seen her before in the training room, but this is the first we've spoken.

She grimaces. "I don't think so."

"You're Evie, right?"

She nods.

"I'm going to get you out of here, okay? It might hurt, but I'm going to drag you back toward that car."

She nods again.

I'm nervous for this part. For me to drag her backward, I'm going to have to rise higher than I'm comfortable with, but there's no other way. I straighten as much as I dare and loop my hands under her arms.

"Sage!" Jenna yells. "Get down!"

I keep moving. Another twenty feet and we'll both be safely behind the car. It's raining harder now, and I have to blink rapidly to keep the water out of my eyes.

"So you're the Original everyone keeps talking about," a deep voice behind me says.

I close my eyes and inhale a shaky breath.

"Set the woman down and turn around slowly."

I do as the man says. A tall Prime stands only ten feet away, a gun pointed at my chest.

"They told us to take you alive, but I'm going to do the world a favor right now because we're all real sick of hearing your name."

"Sage!" Jenna calls again. I can see her running at me out of the corner of my eye. I'm wondering why she's not shooting at the guy, but then I see she's not holding a gun.

I lift my hands. "Please, don't—"

Jenna jumps in front of me just as a gun cracks and then another. I stand there in shock, expecting to feel pain from a bullet wound any second, but it doesn't come. My gaze lowers. Jenna is lying where I should be. I look up. The Prime is also lying on the wet earth. I swivel around. The girl I'd been dragging is lying partially on her side, pointing a gun in the Prime's direction.

I drop to the ground and roll Jenna over. "Jenna?"

"Oh man," she groans. "Did I really just take a bullet for you?"

I frantically look her up and down. That's when I see it. Her shirt near her right shoulder is turning crimson. I press my hand to the wound.

"I'm so sorry," I say. "I can't believe this is happening! This is all my fault."

"Would you shut up already?" she snaps and grimaces. "Get Evie out of here!"

I whirl around and resume my hold on Evie's arms. It doesn't take me long to drag her behind the vehicle.

"I'll be right back," I say. "Keep applying pressure."

I head back for Jenna who is stumbling to her feet. I can't see Tank, Anthony, or any of our guys for that matter. Jenna's cursing under breath, half the words I've never heard before.

"Let's go," I say and hook my arm around her.

She trips, curses again, and leans into me as we walk toward the vehicle. There's fewer bullets flying and less shouting, which makes me think the fight is almost over. Because I'm not sure if we are winning, my brain starts making plans to escape into the forest, maybe follow the path of Michael and the other Originals. It will be difficult because I can't carry both Evie and Jenna.

I'm almost to the vehicle when suddenly it blows up, knocking Jenna and me back several feet. I hit the ground so hard my vision explodes into reds and purples and my hearing is accosted by a loud, high-pitched ringing. I attempt to sit up but fall back down. I slowly turn my head to the side. Jenna's lying with her back to me, unmoving. I need to get up. I need to see if she's all right.

As I struggle to my feet, I catch Anthony in the distance. He's running toward us, shouting something I can't hear over the loud pealing in my ears. I manage to stand, but I'm so disoriented that I wonder if maybe I'm dreaming all the fire and dead bodies around me.

I reach out to tell him I'm okay when all of a sudden his chest seems to open up and explode blood everywhere. He collapses to the ground, his mouth still open from shouting at me.

"No!" I sprint and drop to the ground next to him, my insides shaking violently. "Anthony?"

I don't know where to touch him to stop the bleeding. His entire chest cavity is ripped apart and blood bubbles and pulses outward as if his insides are boiling. He was shot with something huge, creating more damage than I can fix.

I think he’s dead then, but his golden eyes fly open. "Sage." He coughs, blood sprays into the air.

"Don't talk. I'm going to fix this." I remove my jacket and press it to his chest.

His hand slides up to mine. He speaks again. I do my best to hear him over the ringing in my ears.

"Don't…change…you." He tries to inhale but coughs again. He struggles to say more, but there's no more air in what's left of his lungs. His eyes widen in fear, and his grip tightens on my hand.

"Shh, it's okay," I say through hitched breaths. Tears burn my eyes and blur my vision.

His eyes lift above me and a strange calm comes over him as if he can see something I can't. I think he even smiles.

"Anthony?"

His hand loosens and falls limply to his side. Then, just as another explosion goes off on the other side of the clearing, his eyes close.

I shake my head, my chin trembling. "Wake up." I jiggle his shoulders. "Wake up!"

This can't be happening. I'm breathing so fast and hard that my lips begin to tingle. I don't know what to do. If this were anyone else, I'd be calling for Anthony. Without him… I glance over at Jenna. She's still not moving. I need Tank.

I force myself to my feet, swaying left and right. There are a few people in the distance running into the forest. I can't tell who they are through the smoke and dim light. I stumble after them. Tank has got to be here somewhere. I round a corner and see him. He's fighting a guard who's not nearly his height, but the smaller Prime is fast and wielding a sword. Tank swings and misses, off by over a foot.

Something's wrong. I blink a few times, trying to clear my head to make sense of what I'm seeing. Then Tank turns and I understand. His whole left side is drenched in blood. He's missing an arm.

The swordsman takes another swipe at Tank. Tank isn't fast enough to avoid the blade and it cuts into his back. He cries out in pain, a sound I've never heard from him before.

First Jenna, then Anthony and now Tank. I can't watch one more friend die. I drop my gaze to the ground, searching for the only thing that makes me strong. I find a gun not far away, stuck within the grip of a dead man. I pry it out and point it at the swordsman. There's not a single thought to keep me from pulling the trigger. I press hard and drop to my knees, my breaths shallow.

The swordsman has fallen to the wet ground dead. There is no one left to fight Tank, yet he still continues to swing his only arm blindly into the night. Blood pours from his empty shoulder.

"Tank," I say, my voice lost in the fires around me. I need to get up. He will die if we don't stop the bleeding.

Slowly, I rise and glance behind me. Jenna is still lying still on the ground face down. Help Tank first, then Jenna.

"Tank!" I call and stumble over to him while I tear off my rain-soaked jacket.

He turns and jabs a fist right at me. I duck just in time and call his name again. This time he stops and blinks. It's like he's seeing me for the first time.

He drops to his knees, swaying slightly.

"Anthony," he whispers. "The others."

"I know." My lips tremble as I tie my jacket around his shoulder as best I can, but it barely fits across his massive chest.

"I couldn't save them." He inhales a great, hitched breath.

I pull him to me. He's so tall that his head comes to my chest. I hang on to him, one hand pressing firmly to where his arm should've been, while his shoulders tremble.

All of a sudden, there's a loud whirling and the area is bathed in light from above. Tank stands and holds me back protectively. It must take him great effort because his legs visibly shake.

Another sound, like something sliding open, has me looking up, but I can't see anything through the glaring light. A moment later, men and women in uniforms just like ours drop from a large craft above us. Some jump while others slide down long ropes, guns raised.

"Over here," a woman calls to others in her group. She hurries over to us and gasps when she sees Tank's missing arm. "Bring a medical unit!"

Not far away, a new wave of gunfire sounds. The soldiers who just arrived must be engaging the remaining Institute guards. For now, we are safe.

"You're going to be okay," I tell Tank over and over, but I can't be sure if my lips are even moving. We are saved. The fight is over, but the battle has just begun. Anthony is dead. I glance back at Jenna. Someone is with her, helping her to her feet.

"Who?" Tank breathes. "Why?"

"Rafe changed his mind," the woman says. "It's too bad we couldn't get here sooner."

Tank is swarmed by three people at once who help him onto a stretcher that is then air-lifted. I stay back as his body rises, thoughts hammering through a wall of shock. When the barrier shatters, a powerful realization dawns on me. It rushes through me from head to foot, a burning fire that ignites who I once was: my childhood memories, the ones that comforted me when I needed it the most, my belief system where words matter, the idea that I can help the people I love by just being me—all these thoughts that Anthony had helped instill in me. They are all just gone. Burned to a crisp by flames of anger.

"You survived," a voice says behind me with mild amusement. It's Rafe.

I look away from Tank just as he's swallowed up into the hovercraft and meet Rafe's steady gaze. "I want those injections as soon as possible."

7

I take Jenna's still hand in mine as she lays in bed. She's been out of surgery for almost an hour but still hasn't woken. The bullet in her shoulder had to be removed from the bone along with bits of metal from the explosion. It should've been me in this bed, but she chose to save me instead. I am indebted to her forever.

The room they've put her in is on the east side of Enfield in the medical wing. We're lucky we have such a nice facility. Before Enfield, surgeries had to be performed either on a hovercraft or in a room at one of HOPE's safe houses. They weren't always the best conditions.

Jenna looks peaceful, her blond hair spread out on a white pillowcase. She doesn't know about Anthony. No one wanted to tell her before surgery. No one really wanted to tell her after either, so I volunteered. Everyone knows how much Jenna looked up to him. She will take his death hard.

I squeeze her hand then lower back into a chair, closing my eyes. I haven't slept at all after we came back. Tank and a couple other survivors had also been rushed into surgery. We had suffered huge losses, but so did the Institute. We had captured six of their guys, killed about twice that many, while others fled. We also managed to find Michael and the other two Originals who had been in the basement and brought them back with us to Enfield.

This is what I'm thinking about when I finally fall asleep—the Originals we saved. My dreams are filled with their new, future life, living in a normal house, on a normal street where they have children who attend school. They take them to the park, along with a big dog that likes to bark at the birds in the trees. I watch as a spectator, but after some time I yearn to be a part of their life. I approach them nervously. They turn to look at me, but just as they do, bullets ravage their bodies, misting the air with red.

"Sage! Sage!"

My eyelids fly open, and I sit up, gasping for air.

"Have a nightmare on your own time," Jenna grumbles. "As you can see, I'm trying to rest. Or maybe you've already forgotten how I took a bullet for you."

I sip in a couple of breaths, trying to calm my racing heart. "Of course I haven't forgotten. That's why I'm here."

I glance at my wristpad. I've been asleep for almost two hours.

"What were you dreaming about?" she asks, her voice softer. "Monsters?"

I chuckle. "I wish. No, this was just a dream about real life."

"I hear you. What I wouldn't give to have my dreams filled with hot vampires and ripped werewolves!"

We both laugh a little, relieving some of the tension in the air. We both know real life is far scarier than any fictional creature.

Jenna winces as she shifts position in the bed. "So what happened? You know, after that explosion came out of nowhere."

Even though I had imagined this conversation many times since Anthony died, the words I thought I would say simply won't come. Maybe because I don't want to say them out loud.

"Hey!" she says, as she rises on one elbow. "What happened? Tank? Anthony? Are they okay?"

I fight back hot tears. My voice shakes, when I say, "Tank was hurt bad. He lost an arm."

She sucks in a breath. "And Anthony?"

I blink, releasing several tears that turn cold when they touch my cheek. "I'm so sorry, Jenna. He didn't make it."

She searches my eyes as if waiting for me to add something else, maybe give her a glimmer of hope. When I don’t, she drops her head back to the pillow.

"Get out," she says.

I reach for her hand, but she moves it away.

"Please," she adds, her voice quivering.

I'm slow to rise to my feet. Her eyes are closed.

"I'll come back soon," I whisper and leave the room.

My legs feel like they weigh a thousand pounds as I walk down a long hall. I pass other rooms with Primes who were also hurt. Tank is in the last room. I peek in the window of the door. He is asleep with Ash, his girlfriend and Enfield's doctor, cuddled next to him, his good arm wrapped around her shoulders. She looks so small against his massive frame.

I turn away from the door and continue onward until I'm outside. It's late afternoon and warm, much warmer than I prefer. I pull my long sleeve shirt over my head, leaving just a tank top. I should go see my father, but he's probably still with patients helping out those he can. We did speak briefly, long enough for him to ascertain my health and scold me for lying to him.

Despite a bone-deep weariness, I walk down the street, pass the Green, finally stopping at the main security building. The inside is filled with a lot of people I've never seen before. They crowd the halls, chatting and standing next to each other as if awaiting orders. A few of them acknowledge me as I pass.

When Rafe saved us last night, he brought back with him a small army. More were expected to arrive every day from the West. Rafe had discovered a way to temporarily trick the Institute's flight surveillance, giving his men a small window to fly across the Northern lands and into the East.

These new Primes were different from the ones in our area. They seemed more open and interacted easily with those around them, but there was something else. A forlorn look in their eyes that made me wonder how long they have been fighting.

I'm about to open the door to Command, when someone grabs my arm and spins me around.

"I wouldn't go in there just yet." Link stands behind me, his hands balled tightly.

"What's going on in there?"

"Some secret meeting. Only a few people were invited."

"Who from our side?"

"Tank and Anthony were supposed to be there, but, well, you know." He clears his throat. "Raven's in there, and Ice."

I nod. Those two would be the most logical choices. They had worked closely with Colt before he was taken.

"You’re supposed to be in there too," Link says, a hint of bitterness in his voice.

"I am?"

"Yeah, but I told them you were with Jenna."

I furrow my brow and look at him more closely, noticing his rigid posture and pinched expression. "Are you okay?"

I haven't seen much of him during the last couple of weeks. He has been spending a lot of time with the Originals, the ones who had been held captive at Enfield and also those who had escaped Eden, like his mother and sister. I thought he's just been busy, but maybe there is something else going on.

He looks past me, his jaw set. "I should've gone with you last night."

"It was a spur-of-the-moment trip, and I guess I didn't stop to think that you might want to go."

His cold stare returns to me. "Well, I did. Have you forgotten that the Institute still has my father and brother?"

It's my turn to make fists. "Just like they have Max. We have all lost someone, Link."

"Then let me do something about it! Maybe if I would've been there, Tank wouldn't have lost an arm and Anthony would still be alive."

I take a step toward him. "Or you could've ended up dead too."

"That's for me to worry about. You think you're the only Original capable of helping Primes fight this war?" His voice grows louder.

I cringe at his words. "I am far from capable. In fact, I am so far from being able to help anyone that people are dead because of me."

"Then how come they keep letting you go on these dangerous missions?"

I look back and forth into each of his eyes, wanting desperately for some strong words to come to me, but nothing does. He's right. I probably shouldn't have gone.

His arms fold to his chest. "I need to be doing something, Sage. I'm going crazy here!"

I touch him lightly on the arm. "I'm sorry. I'll make sure—"

The door opens suddenly, nearly hitting my shoulder.

"What's with all the yelling?" Ice asks, but when he sees it's me, adds, "It's about time. Get in here."

He pulls me in before I can argue. Just before the door closes, I see Link punch the wall. I feel bad for him. I know he's hurting just like I am, and I admit, it does help being actively engaged. Somehow, I need to find a way to get him get more involved.

"I'm glad you made it under such difficult circumstances," Rafe says.

I turn around. I've been in this room many times, but for some reason, it feels smaller. Maybe it's because of Rafe and his new friend sitting across from him. The way they are staring at me, you'd think I was about to audition for a play.

The strange man is one I've never seen before. He's a thin and tall Prime with black hair and golden eyes. His pointy nose dips into a skinny-lipped smile. The smile looks like it's one he's practiced in the mirror. He also looks much older than Rafe, at least fifty, which can only mean one thing—he's had oDNA, lots of it. I hate him already.

Ice sits near him looking at a pad in his hand, while Raven scowls at me from a chair nearby.

"Sage, this is—" Rafe begins.

"Leaf Myers," I guess.

Myers's smile turns upside down. "Have we met?"

I shake my head. "Rafe said you'd be coming. Plus, I figure a Prime as old as you has had oDNA and plenty of it, which means you're either Institute or government."

"Moving right along," Raven says, rolling her eyes. "Since you're late, Rafe is going to have to tell us everything all over again. So just like every other time you get involved, you're wasting our time."

I don't know what possesses me, but all of a sudden a red-hot anger explodes inside me and before I can stop myself, I slap her across the face. Maybe it's because of the fight I just had with Link, or maybe it's because Anthony is dead. Or, the more likely reason, maybe I just really felt like hitting something.

Raven jumps to her feet and shoves me hard in the chest, sending me flying across the room. I smash into a desk. Air explodes from my lungs, and it takes me several seconds to breathe again.

"What the hell, Raven?" Ice yells and hurries over to me.

"You saw what she did!" she shouts back.

"She also just lost one of her closest friends." Ice helps me up.

Rafe slowly comes to his feet, rising to his full height. His powerful presence is enough to silence us all.

"Raven and Ice," he says, his voice deep, yet surprisingly calm. "Please leave. We will discuss more tomorrow evening. Tank should be feeling well enough to talk then, too."

"Whatever," Raven says and leaves the room before anyone can say anything further.

"Are you all right?" Ice asks me.

"I'm fine. I don't know what came over me." I rub where I hit my back. I'll definitely have a bruise.

Ice chuckles and heads toward the door. "Not many stand up to Raven. It was kind of cool to see."

As soon as he's gone, I drop into the chair Ice had been sitting in. My breaths are shallow on account of my sternum hurting every time I inhale, but I keep my expression even. These men don't need to know I'm in pain. Not that it really matters at this point. My whole life is about to change.

Rafe lowers back into his chair. "The reason we wanted you here is because—"

"I'm sorry for interrupting you again," I say with as little air as possible. "But I've made a decision. I'm ready for those injections. The sooner the better."

Rafe and Myers look at each other, communicating silently.

"And don't even think about asking Link," I add. "He is going to have a long and happy life."

"What about your life?" Myers asks me. "Don't you care what happens to it?"

I attempt to swallow, but my throat is too dry. "I've made many mistakes in my life doing what I thought was the right thing. People have been hurt because of my actions. One day, I will have to answer for my role in everything, but right now there is someone much more responsible for all of the heartache and deaths. The Institute. I want to destroy them once and for all."

The corners of Rafe's mouth turn up, but Myers tilts his head and asks, "How do you know this isn't another mistake?"

"I don't, but I do know that I can't go forward without being stronger, faster, and tougher. I need to save the people I love and avenge those who have died." I nearly choke on the last word.

"You're sure about this?" Leaf asks.

I square my shoulders. "I want this done as soon as possible."

"Your timing couldn't be more perfect," Rafe says.

"What do you mean?"

"Colt. We found him."

8

I sit up straight as if someone has shocked me. "You found Colt? Where?"

"He's in Terratas, an Institute holding facility just south of Boston. It's probably one of the worst places they could take him. We need to get him out and soon, but it's well fortified, so we'll have to have a solid plan."

A cold chill works it's way up my spine. "What do they do at Terratas?"

Myers snorts. "What don't they do? I've toured the facility. They breed Originals, experiment on them, keep them in cages. It's deplorable!"

"You're high up in the government," I say, looking pointedly at him. "Why haven't you done something about it?"

"I may have had the President's ear at one point, but that was a long time ago. As long as he and everyone else in the Capitol get their oDNA, no one will listen to reason."

"You look like you've had no problem taking oDNA for years, so what does it matter to you what they do at Terratas?"

"Careful, Sage," Rafe warns. "Myers has done a lot for the resistance. His position is invaluable."

Myers lifts his hand as if to silence him. "She has every right to ask that question. It is her people's DNA, I'm taking after all." His eyes meet mine. "When I was young, my mother was an Original just like you, but my father wasn't. He was a Prime, and an influential one at that. They kept their relationship secret for a long time. My mom even wore colored contacts so they could go out in public together without facing the ridicule that often accompanies such a mixed relationship."

I squirm in my seat. I understand a little of what that must've been like. People are a little more open to it now, but many still have strong feelings against a Prime and an Original relationship, but for different reasons. I once heard someone liken it to a fox dating a rabbit. One was clearly superior to the other. Others, like Anthony, thought the two races should stay separate to protect the integrity of Original DNA. They thought it was the only way to save the human race.

"There's much more to my history, none that I will bore you with now," Myers continued, "but just know that, because of my mother, I sympathize with Originals. The actions I've taken have been done with only them in mind. Yes, I took oDNA, but if I didn't, the President and others would've become suspicious."

"How do you keep your position secret?" I ask, looking toward the closed door. "At least a dozen people must've seen you walk in here."

He smiles and glances at Rafe. "I understand you have the entire layout of Enfield memorized, correct?"

I nod.

"Well, you were only given a portion of the layout," Myers says. "The upper part of Enfield. Very few know that there is a whole other network of tunnels that lie beneath this ground. They lead to almost every building here."

My eyebrows lift. "For what purpose?"

"Ebony sometimes used them for herself and her inner circle when she didn't want the other Primes to know what she was up to. She often smuggled out oDNA or specially engineered pDNA and sold them privately, keeping the money for herself."

"But why do it secretly?"

"Because of Abram Vortil," Rafe answers.

"Who?"

Rafe tightens his lips like he's tired of my lack of knowledge. "Abram Vortil is the leader of the Institute for the entire North American continent. Ebony works for him."

"How did I not know this? Do the others know?"

"Ice and Raven were just informed," Rafe says. "Tank will know soon. Ebony has been very careful on what information the people in the East have access to. She wants everyone to think she is in control. Our first step in destroying this is getting Colt back, which we fully plan on doing in four days. He's imperative in driving back the Institute's hold on the East. Morale is desperately low, so to get Primes to fight for us, we're going to need a big victory. Colt could be that."

"Will I be ready in time?" I ask, my heart suddenly racing. This is my only chance to save him. I need to be ready.

"I believe so," Rafe says, "but you'll need to leave with Myers. He'll take you to a special lab where they will complete the procedure. You can't tell anyone about this, not for awhile anyway."

I lean back into the chair. "Why?"

"Your father is a great man, but do you think he would approve or understand your reasons for doing this? Would any of them?"

I lower my gaze to the floor. He's right. I can't tell a soul what I'm about to do. My father would talk me out of it, and Link would probably want to take my place. As for Tank and Jenna… I'm not sure what they would say now. Maybe they would approve. I'm partly trying to avenge Anthony, after all.

"When do I leave?" I ask.

"Right now," Myers says. "We'll go through the tunnels."

My stomach sinks, then flips until I think I'll be sick. "I can't leave. Jenna and Tank are still in the hospital. What will people say if I just disappear?"

"Don't worry about that," Rafe says. "I'll come up with a believable excuse. As for your friends, the best way you can help them is by going with Myers. You won't be gone long."

I twist my hands together. Not say goodbye? The idea feels so wrong, but in the end, if I can actually save Colt, maybe they will forgive me.

I lift my head. "Let's go."

Myers comes to his feet and walks to the back wall that is covered by four wall TVs. I go with him followed by Rafe. I stop near a round table and look around wondering where Myers is going. There isn't a door or even a space that looks like it could hold a secret entrance.

Myers reaches low on the floor and touches a six-inch square panel. The whole tile lights up a numbered keypad that wasn't there before. "It's fingerprint activated," he says, his voice upbeat. "Only a few people have access to these tunnels."

"Did my mother?" I ask. She definitely had some control at Enfield, but would she have been given this much clearance? She was still an Original, after all.

His whole body stiffens like I've said something wrong. "Possibly." He presses five digits, but before he pushes anymore, he looks back at me. "You need to move."

"Excuse me?"

"Take three steps back."

Rafe takes hold of my arm and pulls me to him.

Myers presses the last digit. The floor vibrates and a giant panel opens where I had been standing, revealing a narrow staircase. Lights near the bottom illuminate the beginning of a passageway. He walks down several steps then turns around. "Are you coming?"

The space is small, plus it's a tunnel, and I really hate tunnels, but that's not the reason for my suddenly tight chest or weak legs. What I'm about to do is huge. It's going against everything I believe in…do I still believe all those things? Anthony had taught me that my words were power, that I didn't need anything else. But my words couldn't save him the night he died. My father had done everything he could to keep me safe, hiding Max and me until he could get us to Eden. He was a big believer in protecting Originals, and yet, he had given Max pDNA. Clearly being an Original wasn't always the best option.

My world has changed drastically. It's time I did too.

9

I walk down the steps, my skin cooling the closer I come to the tunnel.

"I'll see you soon," Rafe calls from above. "Oh, and Sage? You're doing the right thing."

I keep moving, not looking back. I know his motives are self-serving. He wants me to become this super Prime, to be his secret weapon against the Institute. A man like Rafe, who lives to battle and wage war, is probably thrilled by the idea of turning me.

But I'm not doing this for him. I'm doing it to save Colt, Max, Link and the others. And to kill Ebony. This is the only way.

Myers is already down the passageway almost as if he has forgotten about me. The tunnel is all concrete, cold and gray. It isn't dirty or stuffy like I expected. Instead, it's surprisingly clean and smells faintly of tulips.

I draw my attention away from the narrow walls, keeping my breathing even, and focus on Myers. He takes a left, limping slightly on his right side. He must've been injured at some point, a bad one too. Primes usually have an amazing ability to heal well. My heart skips a beat as realization dawns on me. I will have this same ability soon! The thought of no longer hurting for days on end has me walking faster. I ignore the small voice in my head reminding me that those days are limited if I go through with this.

"How far does this tunnel go?" I ask.

We've been walking for ten minutes. Every once in a while, another opening will appear, shooting off in another direction. They seem to go on forever.

"It's not much further. Each tunnel goes to one of the main buildings in Enfield, and one of these actually leads outside of Enfield about two miles. That's how I sneak in."

"There's a secret entrance?" Had we known, it sure would've saved us a lot of trouble, not to mention lives.

He glances back at me. "I had it built several years ago right under Ebony's nose. She might've noticed had she not been so busy trying to control everyone."

"But how did you keep it secret from everyone else?"

"Oh, some people knew, but just the ones that frequented these tunnels, like the few that worked in Ebony's secret lab. It was easy enough to buy off the manager, then, over time, I replaced Ebony's people with people of my own. She trusted her manager so never questioned the new staff."

"Replaced? What happened to the people who were working there?"

He keeps walking and doesn't answer my question. I repress a shiver. I know so little about Myers or Rafe, but from what I have gathered so far, they are in this battle for the long haul. They probably have the philosophy that the end justifies the means.

"We're almost there," he says.

"The lab is under Enfield?"

"Where did you think it was?"

"Rafe made it sound like you were taking me to your lab, somewhere far away, I assumed."

"You assumed wrong." He turns another corner. A door prevents us from going further. "We needed a lab as close to Enfield as possible to have access to all of their supplies."

He presses his finger to a black box near the top. The door slides open revealing a small room with a long, wide counter that runs almost the whole length of the room. It's covered in all kinds of instruments, including a large metal box-like machine that looks like it could be used to bake bread, although I don't think that's what they are using it for. The walls are all white and the dozens of lights on the ceiling make the room seem even brighter.

Three heads turn our direction all at once. Two are female Techheads, who don't look much older than me. Their high foreheads are accentuated even more by their blond hair pulled back into tight buns. They look so similar, with matching neon green eyes, that I wonder if they are related. This would surprise me if it were true. It's rare for a parent to have more than one child. One of the consequences of messing with everyone's DNA for decades was low birth rates. The girls glance away, neither shocked or alarmed by our presence.

The other Prime, a tall, skinny male with caramel eyes, making him just a regular Prime, walks over to us and says, "You're early. I wasn't expecting you until morning."

"Things moved quicker than we expected." Myers's eyes flash to mine. "Sage, this is Zander, manager of DNA specialties."

Zander straightens but does not offer his hand. "I was hoping to meet you. I knew the moment Rafe suggested you for our project that you would be a perfect candidate. Originals with your skills, mind, and courage are rare."

I shift my gaze away from his. "Thank you, I think."

There are three rooms that I can see beyond this one. In one of them, the lights are turned low. There's a bed, much like the beds in the medical unit in Enfield. A large metal-looking box with some sort of robotic arm hangs from the ceiling. I wonder if that's where I will be changed. I sort of wish it could be somewhere more familiar and warm, somewhere that felt less mad scientist-ish.

"How long are you able to stay with us?" Zander asks Myers.

Myers glances down at his wrist pad. "Not long. I have to be back in DC in six hours."

"I don't know how you do it." Zander shakes his head and walks around to the other side of the long counter. "Sage, if you'll come over here, I'd like to draw your blood. Penny and Paisley are going to test it to make sure we give you the right dose."

I walk over to him, my legs heavy. Penny and Paisley—they must be sisters with such similar names—both eye me as I draw closer. Their blank expressions give no indication as to what they are thinking.

Zander motions at Myers to follow him into a back room. The door closes behind them. I attempt to swallow around a growing tightness in my throat, but it doesn't quite work, and I have to clear my throat.

"Roll up your sleeve," the closest woman says, her voice smooth with a slight accent.

I do as she says. "Which one are you? Penny or Paisley?"

"Paisley." She ties a rubber strap around the top part of my arm.

"Are you two sisters?"

She nods.

"Twins?" I ask.

She nods again while preparing a syringe. I'm tempted to ask if they were bred by the Institute much in the same way the Institute created the Canines that had tracked me all the way to Eden, but I remain silent. It seems like too personal of a question.

Paisley presses a needle into the crook of my arm. Its sting is sharp, but I don't say anything. A few pumps of my heartbeat later, she removes the syringe and hands it to Penny.

"So what's next?" I ask.

"We make sure your blood is truly pure. We also need to check for genetic markers that might react to our modified pDNA."

I twist my fingers together. "What would happen if there was a reaction?"

The two sisters look at each other. Finally, Paisley says, "I'm sure everything will be fine."

"That's not what I asked. Are there any potential problems I should know about?"

Paisley returns to some paperwork in front of her. "You can speak about this with Zander. He knows more than we do."

"He knows more than Techheads?"

She actually cracks a smile at this and can't resist saying, "Of course not."

"Then tell me," I say, knowing exactly how to get a Techhead to talk, a result of spending too much time with Ebony. "You two are clearly the brains of the operation, and I want to know from the best."

Both of them open their mouths to answer, but Penny speaks faster. "The highly concentrated pDNA injections we are about to give you have been aggressively modified with every positive trait, like muscle strength, speed, heightened senses, but the pDNA may react differently if, let's say, your genetics have a predisposition to diseases like diabetes, certain cancers—"

"What will happen to me if they do?"

Paisley answers this time. "It could make the pDNA not as effective, or it could make it too strong and kill you within minutes of administering the drug."

"Paisley!" Penny scolds and looks back at me. She must've noticed how the color has drained from my face because she talks quickly. "That's extremely rare. Most likely our formula will work as expected."

"But I'm still going to die soon, right?" The words hang in the air, an unseen guillotine.

Penny shifts her weight on the small stool. "Depending upon your DNA, you could have a few months, but that's stretching it."

I purse my lips together and glance away. What does a silly drug reaction even matter then? It doesn't change the end result, just speeds things up. I won't change my mind about it. The potential of it working is too great.

"We will give you all the information we know about how this pDNA may affect you," Paisley says, her voice surprisingly gentle. "With that knowledge, you can decide if you'd like to proceed. We're not Ebony. You have a choice."

"Thank you," I whisper, comforted by their compassion. It isn't a common trait Techheads share.

Penny takes my vial of blood and places it inside a small, white machine. "It's going to take awhile. Why don't you get some rest?" She motions toward the room with the bed.

I push myself up, glance once at the closed door with Myers and Zander, then go to the room. I leave the door cracked and the lights off as I lay down, a heavy stillness weighing me down. I think of Colt. He wouldn't agree with what I'm doing. He wants me to live a long life safe in some Original compound, Enfield even, where the Institute wouldn't dare attack on account of all the ground missiles it has. A small part of me wants that too, but the bigger part wants to take down the Institute. No one is safe as long as they still rule.

Either I can remain hidden with the rest of the Originals while Primes fight to protect us, or I can actually do something about it, something beyond having a photographic memory. Surely Colt will understand this.

My heart clenches within my chest. I know better. He will not understand.

I roll onto my back and stare up at the ceiling, wishing for sleep that doesn't come. Some time later, the door to the room Myers and Zander were in opens. I wonder what they were talking about for so long.

"Has her blood finished cycling?" Zander asks, his voice moving across the room as if he's walking, but I don't hear his footsteps.

"Almost," one of the twins says.

"Is Sage resting?" Myers's voice.

"Yes." Twins again.

"Good," he says. "She's going to need it."

"Will you be staying for the first injection?" Zander asks.

"Um," he pauses, and I imagine he's looking at my almost closed door. "I can't wait. Tell her goodbye for me and that I'll see her soon. And don't let her change her mind. We need this."

I roll onto my side and peer out the crack in the door. Myers's back is facing me as he presses against what looks a regular wall tile, but just like in the command room, it lights up under his touch. Instead of the floor opening, however, a large section of the wall slides open, revealing another tunnel. That must be where he sneaks in and out of Enfield. As soon as he passes through the doorway, the wall panel slides shut again.

A beeping sounds in the lab. There's a shuffle of feet, but no voices.

A moment later, Zander's voice says, "Interesting."

"What do you think it means?" a twin asks.

"It's hard to say, but the interaction between our pDNA and her genetics may have repercussions."

I roll onto my back. Great. My genetics are messed up. Really though, isn't everyone's now? We're not so different Primes and Originals. I let out a long sigh just as the door opens.

"You're awake," Zander says, surprised.

I sit up and swing my legs to the side. "So what's wrong with my genetics? What kind of monster am I going to turn into?"

He clears his throat and glances toward the open door, probably realizing that I had overheard everything.

"Nothing like that. We have found a mutated gene within your DNA called p53. Based on this, there's a chance that when you grow older, you would develop breast cancer. This isn't so bad as we have cures for that, but I worry how our pDNA formula will react with it. It could shorten your life considerably." He shrugs. "Or it may do nothing, but you need to know. Does this change anything for you?"

"Not at all. Let's get started. I want to make sure I'm at full strength to rescue Colt."

"Great!" He smiles big. I wish he wouldn't look so happy about it, but if he is anything like my father, which he probably is seeing how he works in a lab, he can't wait to see how his creation is going to affect me.

"First thing first," he says. "It's best if we put you to sleep for these injections. We're going directly into your bones and it can be quite painful."

"How long will I be out for?"

"Two days max."

I nod. "I'm ready."

It doesn't take long for Zander and the twins to organize everything. They do it so quickly it makes me think that they knew I was coming days ago.

Penny brings me a white hospital gown as they finish their preparations. I change, tuck my folded clothes under the bed, and lay down again. Penny returns with a blanket. As soon as she places it on top of me, I'm enveloped in heavy warmth.

I pull it around my shoulders. "This feels good. Thank you."

"It can be cold in here."

"I hadn't noticed," I say, but she's already out the door.

Zander comes in next, holding a glass of water in one hand and a bright red pill in the other. I sit up. He drops the pill into my hand and tries not to smile.

"You are doing a great service—"

I toss the pill into my mouth and wash it down with the water. I slowly lower back into the bed. It's done.

I'm surprisingly calm, and I don't think it has anything to do with the pill I just swallowed, although my eyelids are starting to feel heavy. When I wake up, I will be a different person, a person who can save her friends and avenge their deaths. This thought lulls me to sleep, the mad scientist hovering above me.

10

I inhale a deep, full breath. My lungs expand, cool air pushing them outward, then slowly, as I relax, the air retreats. I'm acutely aware of the motion, of the way the oxygen tastes on my tongue, or how my lungs could've expanded another ten percent, had I wanted them to.

Despite my eyes being closed, my hyper-sensitive focus takes note of everything around me. The sheet I'm lying on is soft against my skin; I'd guess it's made mostly of rayon. I quickly calculate the weight of the blankets over the top of me. There are three. One of them smells different from the others, a little musty like it's been stuffed at the bottom of a closet.

There's a constant hum in the room near the ceiling. Some kind of air filtration. I can feel its breath just barely sighing across my skin, something I would never have noticed before. The flow isn't as strong on my left side, making me think there's a partially plugged duct somewhere. And beyond that, I tilt my head and realize someone is reading a book. I hear the occasional swish of a page being turned.

I open my eyes. The room comes into sharp focus, almost as if everything is in 3D. The visual surprises me so I quickly close my eyes again and count. One. Two. Three. I open them back up. Objects return to normal, but if I squint even a little, they will pop out, making it easy to spot even their smallest detail. Like on the long robot arm hanging from the ceiling. Several fingerprints dot the metal end as if it's been handled a lot. One of the prints has a tiny smudge of chocolate no bigger than an ant.

The transformation must be complete. I am a Prime.

I lift my arms. They feel weightless, yet…powerful. I can think of no word to describe how my body feels. It's like there's an energy inside me that wants to explode outward. I sit up, faster than I realize, and nearly fall off the bed. I catch myself on the bed railing, but my grip rips the metal clean off the bed. I bring my hand to my mouth. Did I really just do that?

Footsteps beyond my room hurry toward my closed door. Before I realize what I'm doing, I'm already across the room just as the door opens. I let go of the metal railing I'm still holding. It falls to the floor, the sound reverberating in my head like a struck tuning fork.

"Slow down," Zander says, his hands outstretched. "You're going to make yourself sick."

Just as he says it, I bend over and throw up in a nearby garbage can.

"Easy there," he says. "You need to give yourself time to get used to your heightened senses."

He reaches for a towel on a small table next to the bed and hands it to me. "Your whole system has been rebooted. You'll learn it quickly enough, but you can't force it."

I wipe at my mouth, the spinning sensation within my gut slowly subsiding.

"How long have I been out for?" I ask.

"It hasn't even been two days. I thought you would sleep for longer, but your body had other plans. Quite remarkable, really. May I run a few tests?"

"Be my guest."

He hurries from the room, and I swear there's even a skip to his step.

I straighten and stretch my hands to the ceiling. There's not a single pain in my body—no aches, no dull throbbing. I press my fingers to the bridge of my nose where Jet had punched me. It's no longer tender. I pinch the skin on my arm as hard as I can. There's pressure, but no pain. A smile tickles the corners of my mouth.

Zander returns with a syringe and draws my blood. That doesn't hurt either. For the next two hours, he runs all kinds of tests, including having me run on a treadmill at its fastest speed. I don't get the least bit winded. He also tests my strength, but the pulley system breaks when I pull too hard. He laughs out loud, and I join him. It's a good feeling.

When we're finished, he has me return to the room with the robotic arm while he examines all of my data. I know it's only temporary, but I can't believe how strong I feel, how empowered. Whatever life I have left, I'm going to live the rest of it to its fullest, saving my friends and family and making up for all of my bad decisions.

Zander returns to the room, his face aglow. "Everything looks great! I'm so impressed with the results. The twins were worried you wouldn't survive the transformation—"

"You didn't tell me that!"

"—but I was confident," he finishes. "I'm never wrong."

I relax my curled fingers. "Good thing. When can I go?"

"Rafe will be here soon to take you back to the front entrance. As far as everyone else is concerned, Rafe took you to meet Myers in DC."

"But Jet and Raven saw Myers here. Do they know what I've done?"

"Not yet. All they know is you snuck out with Myers, presumably back to DC." He tilts his head and looks me over. "You are my greatest creation."

His words give me pause. "You didn't create me, only strengthened me."

"Call it what you will." He turns and leaves the room.

I decide not to follow him out, and instead wait for Rafe. While I wait, I stretch my senses to see how far I can get them to work. If I focus hard enough, I realize I can smell things from on the other side of the lab (it smells like acetone and bananas) and hear the smallest details. Right now Zander is using a small brush against a flat surface. I can hear every fine hair as it hits whatever it is he's brushing.

A door slides open, and a new smell accosts me. It's musty and reeks of burned rubber.

"Is she still out?" a voice asks. Rafe.

I step out from the room. "All done."

His slow gaze moves up and down my body. "You look the same, and yet," he crosses the room to me, "everything seems to be…illuminated. Even your eyes."

"That will only grow," Zander says as he comes to his feet from the chair he was sitting on. "During the next twenty-four hours, everything about you will become more vibrant."

"How does the rest of you feel?" Rafe asks me.

"Amazing." I roll my shoulders back. "Like I'm unstoppable."

"I think you will be," he says. "Especially after we armor you up."

"Armor?"

"We've had a special fire-proof suit made. The material should also protect you from most bullets, electrical blasts, cuts from sharp objects."

"Why don't we make all of the soldier's suits out of this material?" I ask.

"The cost is astronomical."

Part of my earlier enthusiasm deflates. "Then I don't want it. Give it to someone else who could use it more."

"I'll do no such thing." He walks past me to a stack of papers on the counter and picks them up. I spot my name at the top. Those are my lab reports.

"I won't wear it."

"You will." He says it like he knows the future. It bothers me that he seems to know things I don't. He drops the papers. "Looks mostly good."

"Mostly?"

Zander clears his throat. "I don't think the p53 gene will be a problem, at least not for awhile."

Rafe turns away from him, his eyebrows drawn together. He seems more concerned than usual.

Penny walks into the room holding a small case. "These are for you."

"What are they?" I ask.

"Contacts," she answers and walks away.

"We felt it would be best," Zander says. "At least until you're ready to tell everyone about your transformation."

I stare down at the case. I hadn't thought this far ahead. What would people's reactions be? I could guess what my friends might say, but the others? Would they feel betrayed? Primes might be angry that I had ruined my Original DNA, the same DNA they are trying to protect. Originals would probably be upset for the same reason. Maybe my words Anthony had claimed were so powerful wouldn't be as effective. I'll only have to work that much harder to prove that I made the right decision.

Popping open the lid, I press my finger to a dull colored green contact and slide it into my eye. I do the same with the other. "What if someone notices?"

"Make it so they don't," Rafe says. "Let's go."

Zander hands me a small card from his pocket. "If you have any issues at all, call me. I can come to you or, if you're at Enfield, I'll sneak you into the lab."

Rafe presses the tile near the door. It lights up and slides open after he enters the code. Rafe says nothing as we walk, no comforting or encouraging words. I wish he would say something because my nerves are starting to freak out. What if someone notices? What if they hate me? I'm so nervous that I barely notice the narrow tunnel.

It takes us almost twenty minutes to walk down the long, underground path to reach the outside. I breathe in fresh air. The oxygen feels so much purer. It's almost as if I can feel it giving life to every cell in my body.

The sun hangs high in the sky against a bright blue background. The end of summer is nearing. As much as I look forward to the leaves changing, I will miss this warm weather.

I'm tempted to go for a run, but Rafe is already opening the door to small, sporty looking vehicle. I quickly follow after him afraid he'll leave me behind if I don't. The inside of the car is cold, but it feels good against my skin.

"What's the plan to save Colt?" I ask, finally breaking the silence.

"We'll discuss it tonight with the others." Rafe turns down the long lane leading to Enfield, driving fast. I get the feeling that everything he does is always with extreme intensity.

"Do they already know you found Colt?"

"They do, and they are ready to get him back."

"Tank?"

"He wouldn't miss it."

"Jenna?"

"I don't think she'll come. She's broken."

"That's a horrible thing to say!" I blurt. "She's grieving."

"That may be, but in the middle of war, it's a wasted emotion."

I stare at him appalled. "Do you ever feel compassion for anyone?"

He doesn't say anything for a long time, but his hands curl tighter around the steering wheel, and I detect the slightest acceleration of the car.

"I did, once, but when you lose everyone you love, you realize how taxing that emotion can be."

"So this war, it's not really about making the world a better place or ensuring the human race's survival, but more about revenge for you, isn't it?"

He slams on the brakes, nearly sending me through the windshield. Had I still been an Original, I probably would've gone right through it, but my newly strengthened muscles stop me.

He swivels in his seat to face me. His expression is twisted and cruel, so unlike his normally calm demeanor. "Why did you turn yourself into a Prime?"

"To save Max and Colt."

"Liar," he growls. "You had every intention of saving them before my offer. It wasn't until Anthony died that you gave up everything you believed in for the one chance to seek revenge." He puffs air through his nose. "You see, Sage, you and I are more alike than you care to admit. One day you'll realize that, but when that day comes, you will find yourself alone and full of regrets, and unwilling to do anything about it because you'll have already caused too much damage."

"I'm not like you," I say, but my voice holds no strength, and he knows it. He presses on the gas propelling us toward Enfield without another word.

I fold my arms and stare out the passenger window. So what if this is about revenge? The Institute can't keep getting away with killing people and not expect there to be payback. HOPE may have won Enfield and a few other small victories, but the real battle is just getting started. We can't keep doing the same thing if we want to win the war. Drastic times called for drastic measures. I will hit them back with far worse than anything they did to Tank and Anthony.

Rafe doesn't say anything as he exits the car in Enfield's parking lot meant for soldiers. I follow after him, mindful to be gentle with the car door's handle. I would hate to break something that doesn't need to be broken.

Before we enter Enfield, Rafe turns around startling me. "Take a few hours to speak with your friends. We'll meet after dinner at command."

I nod, but he's already turned back around and slipping inside the front door.

I take my time walking down the road toward the hospital. I want to see Tank first, but I'm still super nervous. Will he be disappointed in me when he finds out? I try to swallow around the tightness in my throat, but it's impossible.

"Hey!" a voice calls when I near the Green.

I glance to my left. Link jogs toward me. I cringe, really wishing he hadn't seen me yet. I haven't had a chance to talk to him since our last conversation when he got mad at me for keeping him out of the loop. I can only imagine how much angrier he's going to be, seeing how I disappeared for two days.

"Hey, Link," I say as he draws near. "I'm sorry ab—"

His arms come around me in a tight hug. "Glad you're back! I've been worried."

"You have?"

He lets me go and grins sheepishly. "Not really. I mean, I knew you were with Rafe, so figured you were pretty safe, but, you know, you left without saying goodbye, and I didn't have a chance to say sorry about giving you a hard time."

"It's me who should apologize. You had every right to help us recover the Originals."

He laughs, actually laughs, and I'm so confused.

"Forget about it. Everything will work out." His smile is big and bright, almost unnaturally so. I don't like it.

"Are you okay?"

"I've never been better." He glanced behind him. "I better go, but I'll catch up to you later, okay?"

"Sure," I say, my brows drawn together.

Just before he turns away, he says, "By the way, you're looking really good. Did you do something to your hair?"

I reach up to touch it. "Trim," I say lamely.

"I like it!" He jogs away.

I stare after him, wondering why he is so happy. Maybe there has been some breakthrough with Ebony while I was gone. Maybe he found out where his father and brother are being held, which means they probably know where Max is too. I pick up my pace, hoping this is the reason for Link's sudden happiness.

The small hospital is mostly empty except for a few nurses and a couple of Originals sitting in a waiting room. Since Primes heal so quickly they rarely need medical attention.

I peek in the room Jenna was in, but she's not there. Tank's is empty too.

"Are you looking for Tank?" a nurse asks me as she passes by.

"I am."

"He left this morning, but I bet you can find him over in the Ariel Hall building at orthotics. They were fitting him with a robotic arm."

"Oh good," I say and hurry back the way I came.

It takes a good ten minutes to cross Enfield over to Ariel Hall. It is hard not to run with my new strength. I bet I could've made it in two minutes. The second I get the chance I want to sneak away to truly test my speed. The treadmill Zander had me on couldn't go any faster.

I open the door to the small building that I didn't think was ever used. I haven't been in it before, nor have I seen anyone use it. There's a small waiting area that looks like it hasn't been used in months. There's even dust along the tops of a long reception counter. Had my hearing not been recently upgraded, I might've turned around to leave, but I detect voices coming from a back room.

I walk down a long hallway and stop just outside a closed door to listen in.

"It's a little tight right here," Tank's voice says. His voice is deeper than I remember—no, that's not that right word. Weightier? It's missing his positive energy I'm accustomed too.

There's a shuffling of sounds, metal on metal, material sliding in and out of each other.

"Try that," a feminine voice says.

A moment later, Tank says, "That's better, but it still feels awkward."

"You'll get used to it."

I knock on the door.

A woman with bright blue eyes and orange hair opens the door.

"Oh! Hi Sage!" she says as if we know each other, but I've never met her before.

"Hey." I glance over her shoulder at Tank. He has a shiny, metal robotic arm attached to his shoulder. Straps across his chest help hold it in place. His blue eyes slowly meet mine. I almost suck in air. The spark, his happy zen or whatever you want to call it, is gone, and in its place is palpable anger.

"You left," he says.

I hold his gaze as long as I can before I have to look away. To the orange-haired woman, I say, "Would you mind leaving us alone for a few minutes?"

She glances between us both. "Sure. Whatever you need." She exits the room and closes the door.

I approach him slowly. "How's your arm?"

"Gone."

I flinch. "I'm sorry."

He shrugs his good arm.

"This looks like a good replacement," I offer. I reach to touch the metal arm, but leave my fingers hovering an inch away.

"It will get the job done. Where have you been?"

"I'm sorry I left without saying goodbye. I wanted to, but—"

"Answer my question.

"Tank…are you okay?"

"Are you? Anthony dies. Jenna and I are left in the hospital, and you disappear to what," he eyes me up and down, "get your hair done? Have a spa day?"

He narrows his eyes, really examining me now. "What did you do?"

I turn my back on him, my heart racing, and cross the room where I'm not so close to him. "Rafe took me to see Myers."

"To do what?"

I turn around, but avoid eye contact. A lie forms in my throat, but stops at my tongue. I don't want to deceive him, not if I can help it. He is still one of my best friends. "We're going to discuss it tonight. How's Jenna?"

"Not talking to anyone." Tank slides off the long table he is sitting on and stands to his full height. It would be intimidating if I didn't know him. "I'm leaving soon to bury Anthony next to his wife. You're welcome to come if you want."

"He's not getting cremated?" I ask, surprised. The government had made this rule over two hundred years ago. With so many people dying, there was a time when society simply couldn't keep up with burying the dead. Now the practice has become tradition.

"He wanted to be buried with his wife near their old home just outside of Boston."

"That's beautiful," I whisper, a growing weakness threatening to overtake me. Anthony was one of the few Primes to actually fall in love and marry, but his young wife had contracted the Kiss early. For most people, a loved one’s death would cripple them, but Anthony focused his grief on helping others.

"We won't be gone long." Tank pulls a t-shirt over his head. It takes him a few seconds to position it correctly over his metal arm.

"I'll be there," I say.

"We leave in twenty minutes." He opens the door and disappears.

As soon as he's gone, I collapse into the wall behind me, my legs no longer able to hold my weight. Tank is so different, so angry. Do I look like him to the rest of the world? I already know the answer.

I only hope my grief will cool before I turn out just like Rafe.

11

It's risky traveling close to Boston, but we all agree it's worth it. We arrive in record time. Tank had flown his hovercraft fast, not saying a word to anyone. I didn't talk either, but even if I had wanted to, there wouldn't have been anyone to talk to. Jenna had shut herself in the medical room the second she stepped aboard. No one else had come along as a service had already been held the night before. I was told the event was attended in record numbers. This didn't surprise me.

Anthony can't have lived in this neighborhood more than eight years ago, but by the looks of it, you'd think more time has passed. None of the houses look inhabited anymore. Many of them have broken doors and windows as if they had been robbed, and all the lawns are overgrown. Only the road and sidewalk are in good condition.

"What happened here?" I ask, hoping one of them will answer.

Jenna is several steps ahead, and Tank walks off to my side, but nowhere near me. He pushes a long, horizontal crate on wheels down the street. Anthony. I quickly avert my gaze.

"War," Tank says. "People have fled most of the outer areas to seek refuge with either us or the Institute. Many of the cities are divided into two groups. There's no room for people to fence-sit anymore. You're either in or you're out."

"But no one's forcing this. Surely people can choose whether they want to fight or not."

"Not anymore. Several months ago, when you were still at Eden, the Institute went door to door enlisting people to fight with them. If their bribes didn't work, then they used threats. Those who didn't flee ahead of them were conscripted."

"No one told me." I ground my teeth together, resisting the urge to slam my fist into a nearby light post. "I hate them."

"We all do." Tank swats at a No Parking sign in front of us, knocking it over.

Jenna glances over her shoulder. This is the first time she has looked at me. I expect to see the same anger in her eyes that I feel in my own, but instead, there is only sadness. Maybe she really is broken.

Tank stops in front of a small house. "This is it. Forty-eight Pine Circle."

Anthony's home might've once been picturesque with white paint and blue shutters, but it doesn't look like much now. Trees have grown all around it, nearly smothering it, and the home's windows are all broken.

"He said he buried her a ways behind their house in a clearing. There should be a swing set there too." Tank pauses, his chest heaving up and down. "They bought one for future children."

I lower my gaze, fighting back tears. Very few people ever plan on having children. It is difficult enough for Primes to get pregnant, but even if they do, babies often have medical issues because of the overuse of DNA tampering. But Anthony didn't care about any of that. He saw beauty in everything he did.

"Let's split up to find it," Tank says, but Jenna is already walking around the side of the house to the backyard.

I take a few seconds before I follow after them. I need some time to gather my emotions, to tightly compress them into the back of my mind where they won't try to stop me from doing what needs to be done.

The forest is even more overgrown behind the house. I step over fallen limbs and around tall bushes, searching for a headstone.

"I found it," Jenna whispers.

My perfect hearing has no problem detecting her voice. I maneuver my way to her, trying hard not to just toss trees aside that are in my way.

Tank and I reach what might've once been a clearing at the same time. The area is mostly overgrown now, a rusted, toppled swing set lying in the grass. Jenna stares down at a slab of concrete on the other side.

"You're sure quiet walking through this forest," Tank says to me. "I don't remember you being so agile."

I avert my gaze and walk up to Jenna.

"Look at the quote beneath her name," Jenna tells us.

I read the headstone. It has his wife's name: Mary Aldridge and the date she died three years ago. I remember Anthony telling me once that he had married Mary when they were both just seventeen, which means they were together for six years. The words "Love Heals" has been scratched beneath the date. It looks like someone has taken a knife and carved those two words many times deeper into the stone.

I stare at the phrase like someone looking at an abstract painting. I loved Anthony, but right now there's only room in my heart for hate and anger. Anthony is dead because of the Institute. Max and Colt may be too for all I know.

"Sage," Tank says, "help me get the shovels. I'll get Anthony."

We trudge back through the forest into the backyard of Anthony's home. Tank opens the lid to the long crate. I mean to look away, but I'm not fast enough, and my heart clenches inside my chest. Anthony's body is wrapped in long brown material secured by ropes. I had tried hard to bury my emotions when he died, to appear strong, but they come now. I place my hand on a nearby tree and lower my head to let my silent tears fall into the overgrown grass.

Tank inhales a deep breath before reaching in and lifting Anthony's body. He doesn't say anything to me as he disappears into the forest. I tilt my head back, and try to slow my breathing. Sunlight warms my face and dries my tears.

I scoop up the two shovels and return to Tank and Jenna. Tank kicks aside deadfall to the left of Mary's grave. I hand him a shovel.

Tank motions to Jenna who kneels next to Anthony's wrapped body. "Jenna can use the other one."

"No," I say quickly. "I can do this."

To prove my point, I shove the spaded part of the shovel deep into the ground and scoop a large load of dirt and grass. Tank joins me. The work isn't difficult, and I find it comforting to have something to do.

"I can take a turn," Jenna says to me after awhile. "You've got to be exhausted."

I keep shoveling.

Occasionally I feel Tank's eyes on me, but I refuse to look at him. The deeper and longer the hole gets, the madder I become. I shouldn't be here digging a grave for my friend. None of us should be. Anthony was taken way too early.

"This will do," Tanks says.

I stop shoveling and look down, surprised at our progress. There's a hole just as long as Anthony and about four feet deep. Jenna and Tank lift Anthony's body and gently lay him inside. I press my hand to my heart as if I could somehow stop it from racing. I still can't believe we are doing this.

Jenna straightens. "I don't remember my real father, but Anthony was the next best thing. I didn't say it to him while he was alive, but I loved him. He made me a better person. I don't know how he did it, but he found the best parts of me and taught me how to use them. I think without Anthony, I might've been a very selfish person. Even with his daily lectures about standing up for what's right and caring for others, I still struggled to open my heart." She inhales a hitched breath. I should walk over and comfort her.

I don't.

"It's just easier not to care or love," Jenna continues. "There's so much less pain when you don't love the people who go away or die." She glances over to Mary's headstone. "But I understand now why it's important to love despite the pain, and why we should open our hearts to everyone around us." She looks at each of us. "Because of their friendship, the love that we shared with them, heals us in so many ways."

"How's that?" Tank asks. There's an edge to his voice, but I don't think Jenna catches it because her expression stays soft.

"Because of Anthony I have hope for the future, something I didn't use to have. Because of Anthony, I know I can make this world a better place. Because of Anthony, I believe this world is not the end. Because of Anthony, I know I will love again. Shall I keep going?"

"Because of the Institute, Anthony is dead," I add. "They should pay for everything they've done."

"And they will."

Tank snorts. "Then why are you talking about love right now when we should be talking about killing every last one of them?"

She looks at each of us. "I see the looks in your eyes and feel the anger bleeding from your pores. You guys don't care about making this world better right now. You only want blood."

"And that's a problem?" Tank asks.

"You should be fighting to get your family and friends back and to protect others. This is fighting out of love and what Anthony would want."

"Anthony's not here anymore," I say.

Her head snaps in my direction. "What happened to you?"

"I could say the same to you. Since when do you care so much about people and making things better?"

"Since Anthony died and I realized I was wrong." Her eyes turn to steel. "What's your excuse for turning into a bitch?"

"Jenna—" Tank warns.

My muscles flex beneath my skin. "Where have my words or actions gotten us? We’re in a worse position than ever before! Anthony is dead, and Colt and Max taken along with hundreds of others. It's time for some real action. We need to hit the Institute with everything we can. And I'm willing to give up everything to spill their blood in the same way they spilled ours."

She stares at me long and hard. "Then promise me this, Patch. After you're done with your killing spree, you come find me and tell me how revenge tastes."

She turns on her heel and stomps away from us.

I grind my teeth together and close my eyes to prevent any tears from forming. Part of me knows she's right. The taste in my mouth is already bitter, but I can't stop it. I'm too angry.

"Jenna's wrong, you know," Tank says as he scoops up dirt and tosses it onto Anthony's body. "I don't care where your head is at or what you're feeling. We just need to stop the Institute in whatever way we feel is best."

I don't say anything, but I do join him in burying Anthony. We're slower this time but still make quick work. When we're finished, Tank says, "I will miss you, friend."

"We'll make it right," I vow.

We stay silent for a few minutes, the sounds of birds chirping overhead making a soft melody. My eyes focus on the deeply etched phrase "Love Heals." Maybe one day when I have time to rest.

"Give me your hand," Tank says.

It's a strange request, but I hold it out, thinking maybe he wants to pray or something. As soon as he grabs it, he turns it over and inspects it.

"You don't have any blisters."

"So?"

"We just shoveled for over an hour. Not once did you break a sweat, nor do you have any blisters. The old Sage would really be struggling about now. Look at me."

"Tank—"

"Do it!"

I slowly meet his gaze.

He looks deep into my eyes, then his eyes widen. He noticed my contacts. "Did you choose this?"

"Let me explain."

"Answer me! Did you choose this or did Rafe force it on you?"

"I chose it," I say, my voice barely making it past my lips. "I'm tired of being weak. I know Anthony said words can be just as powerful as weapons, but right now we need strength if we’re going to get Colt and Max back. We don't have much time."

He nods his head as if he understands. "I'm not going to judge you. I would've made the same decision in your shoes, but I only hope you made it with all the information. I know Rafe. He only cares about the results and not who gets hurt in the process. What price did you have to pay for whatever it is they gave you?"

I glance away. "It doesn't matter."

"It's going to matter to Colt and to your family. Thank goodness there's a cure should you ever develop the Kiss. Otherwise, I don't think anyone would forgive you."

I attempt to swallow, but my throat is so dry I cough instead. I can't tell him that there is no cure that will work for me. My fate is sealed.

12

Enfield is crowded when we return, more so than usual. Many Primes and some Originals have gathered together on the green speaking in hushed tones. The nervous energy in the air is suffocating.

"What's got everyone so worked up?" I ask Tank. Jenna is up ahead, pushing her way through the crowd on her way to command. She doesn't seem to notice or care about the crowds.

"Rafe must've told them what's coming, but that doesn't seem his style. He likes to keep information well contained." He shakes his head. "This can't be right. Something else is going on."

I step into the crowd and close my eyes, feeling the warmth of the setting sun on my face. There are voices all around me. I focus my new hearing until individual words came into focus.

"….escaped…"

"…it didn't work…"

"…kill him…."

I jump in and out of conversations trying to find one that makes sense. That's when I hear it.

"Colt almost escaped. They're going to kill him."

My eyes snap open.

I take off running toward command, not even stopping when Tank calls my name repeatedly. His footsteps aren't far behind. My legs push faster and harder until I am sprinting at a rate faster than ever before, and still I am not tired.

I shove open the doors to the security building and run down the hall to command, passing even Jenna. She gasps in surprise. I push open the door, not even thinking it might be locked. It is. The lock shatters and the door crashes into the wall behind it.

Rafe stands, his expression twisting into anger. "We had that locked for a reason."

Myers is with him. He glances at the dent in the wall from the door and back at me. "Looks like it worked."

"What happened to Colt?" I blurt.

Rafe points at the open door. "Get out."

I square my feet beneath me. "No."

Rafe rises tall, towering even.

Myers grabs hold of his arm. "We were just finishing. Call the meeting early. Everyone's anxious to find out what's going on anyway. It's not like they haven't heard the rumors."

Rafe lowers his eyes to him and slowly returns them to me. "First, don't ever interrupt my meetings again. Second, I'll tell you when everyone else is in the room. And when it's over, you and I are going to do some training. I didn't want to rush you into a mission of this magnitude so soon, but we don't have a choice."

"To do what?" Jenna asks from behind me.

I turn around, my face reddening. How much had she heard?

"Jenna," Myers said, "be a dear and go fetch Tank, Raven, and Jet. There is much to discuss."

Her eyes flash to mine before she turns and leaves the room.

Tank is the first one into the room. "What's going on? I heard someone say Colt escaped."

"He tried," Rafe says, "and failed. Have a seat. We'll be discussing it soon."

I drum my fingers against my thigh, trying hard to keep my mouth shut until they return. When they enter the room, Jet speaks briefly to me, but Raven ignores me altogether.

"Some of you may have already heard the rumors," Rafe begins.

We all look at each other.

"Our sources can confirm that Colt did indeed try to escape. He managed to make it almost a mile outside of Boston before being apprehended again."

"At least we know where he is for sure," Raven says. Her voice has a hint of worry in it. I don't think my regular hearing would've caught the difference.

"We already knew that," Rafe answers.

She sits up. "Then why haven't we rescued him?"

"The place is heavily guarded. We had to make sure we were ready." His eyes flash to mine.

"So are we ready now?" Jet asks.

"We are. We had plans of attacking the facility in a couple of days, but things have changed now that he got recaptured. We intercepted a communication about thirty minutes ago. Ebony is moving Colt tomorrow night."

"Where?" Tanks asks.

"To L.A."

My heart drops to my stomach. Originals and Primes taken to L.A. are never heard from again. It's a death sentence. "We have to stop it. Let's go to Terratas tonight. We can save him."

Rafe shakes his head. "Our troops aren't quite ready."

"We don't need them." I stare at him hard.

Raven smirks. "Then how exactly do you think we should get him back? There's no way only a handful of us could do it."

"She's right," Jenna whispers.

"I can do it," I say firmly.

Raven laughs out loud.

"Not yet," Rafe says, his voice a warning. "You can't take on that many guards even in your condition."

Jenna looks at me. "Condition?"

"We have to try," I insist. "This is our only shot at getting him back!"

"Actually, it's not," Myers says. "They are taking him to L.A. by train. It's a small one, no more than ten cars."

"You want us to attack a moving train?" Tank asks.

"Yes, but only a few of you. The rest of our army will attack Terratas at the same time. I want Ebony and the rest of the Institute to focus on what's happening there."

"But using an army for just a distraction could cost lives," I counter.

"It's not just a distraction." Rafe hands me a folder. "They’re manufacturing Fenoquel, and according to our intel, they plan on using it within a few weeks. The place needs to be destroyed. Not only that, but they have the locations of the other labs. The chemical used to make it is hard to obtain, so if we act quickly and destroy what we can, we can stamp it out altogether."

I look through the papers. There are photos of a lab with dozens of workers. Many of the documents look classified with some of the words blacked out. What I can tell from them is Fenoquel is being created in mass quantities and put into an aerosol form. This makes me ill. The number of people they could harm…

"How do we attack the train?" Tank asks.

"I'll lead a team to Terratas," Rafe explains. "Tank, Sage and Jet will intercept the train and extract Colt."

"Sage?" Jenna says. "That doesn't make sense. Why send her? She's by far our weakest link." Her eyes flash to mine. "No offense."

"She is not our weakest link. Not even close," Rafe says.

Myers clears his throat and shifts uncomfortably in his seat. Even I squirm. I'm not ready to share my secret.

Rafe lifts his eyebrows. "She's more capable than you know."

Raven snickers. "Um, she can't fight, gets winded on a five-mile run, and gets—"

"You think you can take her?" Rafe interrupts.

She laughs.

"Fine," Rafe says and motions toward me. "If you can pin her, you can go with them to rescue Colt."

I look from him to Raven. Every part of me wants to fight her, but that would mean revealing myself to the others.

"You can't be serious?" Jet says. "Raven will kill her!"

"No, she won't," Tank says.

Jenna stares at him then glances at me. "What is going on?"

"You're serious?" Raven asks, cracking her knuckles.

Rafe looks at her deadpan. "Beat her."

She rises to her feet. "Gladly. I've been wanting to bring her down a few notches since the day I met her."

When she lunges for me, I push my feet against the floor sending my chair sliding backward to give me more space to work with. This was going to be worth it. "You guys might want to move."

I've seen Raven fight. As a Soros, she's good, maybe even as good as Tank, but her bones will shatter under a direct blow. I don't want to take it that far, but I do want to hurt her.

"This is crazy!" Jet yells. "Stop this now!" He looks from Rafe to Myers, but they don't respond.

"You stupid Original," Raven snarls. "You've always thought you could be one of us."

"Just fight me already!"

Raven lunges for me, but I step out of the way. She is fast, but definitely holding back. She frowns and darts for me again. I easily maneuver out of her way.

"Are you going to hit me or what?" I ask.

She growls and this time doesn't hold back. I barely manage to inhale my next breath before she is upon me. I block her fisted hand before it can hit my face. She tries with her other hand, but again I stop her.

"What the hell?" Jenna whispers.

Raven growls louder and begins to throw punches quickly. I block most of them, but when I risk a quick glance at Rafe, she manages to catch me on the left side of my jaw. My whole body lifts upward then collapses hard to the ground. I cough, blood spraying up and onto my face.

Jet rushes to help me. "I told you this was stupid!"

I wave him away and jump to my feet. Pain is there, but it's dulled almost as if she has punched me through a pillow.

"Again," I say.

Her eyebrows narrow. "You got it."

She rushes me again, but I meet her half way with surprising speed. I match her blow for blow, dodging, kicking, hitting. It is an exhilarating feeling to fight someone like this. I never could before without getting majorly hurt.

At one point, I feel a smile spread across my face. I could get used to this.

"Stop!" Jenna yells.

I step back, catching Raven's closed fist in my hand. I push it away and look at Jenna.

Her expression is pained. "You turned yourself into a Prime? When?"

I want to look away from her, but I force myself to keep looking. I will not feel ashamed for what I did. "After Anthony died. I'm going to save Colt, then all of us are going to stop the Institute once and for all."

She's staring right through me as if she didn't hear anything I said. "You destroyed your Original DNA, the DNA we’ve been protecting since we met you? Do you know how many people died or almost died trying to protect you? And for what? So you could just shoot yourself up?"

"It isn't like that. I'm tired of not being able to help."

I want to add that if I didn't do it, they would've taken Link in my stead. If anything, she might understand that.

"And you were!" she says, her voice growing louder. "Don't you remember anything Anthony said to you? Your words are powerful! They influence so many people!"

"We don't need words right now," Tank says.

Jenna's head snaps his direction. "You stay out of this. You're only saying that because you're grieving, but deep down you know what she did was wrong." She looks back at me. "Anthony would be so disappointed."

She spits at my feet and walks out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

I stare after her, my face burning in anger. I'm doing this to save people's lives! I take a few deep breaths, each one filling me with guilt I don't want to feel.

"You made the right choice," Rafe says and looks at everyone in the room. "And the rest of us will support her decision, right?"

"I guess," Jet mumbles and sits back down.

Raven wipes blood from her lips and nods once.

"I will report to my team tonight," Rafe says. "We’ll prepare tomorrow, then leave at sunset. We only have one shot at this, so let’s not screw it up."

Raven walks toward the door.

"You may have lost, but you earned your spot on that train," Rafe calls after her.

"Whatever." She opens the door and exits.

Rafe turns to me. "I want to spend several hours with you tomorrow training. I have the impression you were holding back with Raven just now. I want to see what you can do."

"I'd like to be a part of that," Tank says.

"Granted."

"Me too?" Jet asks, his voice hopeful.

"Not this time," Rafe answers. "I need someone to help organize the teams. I want them going into Terratas in three waves, with a surprise attack from the rear."

Jet's face falls.

"I need to get back," Myers says and stands. "I'll be in Boston with Ebony, but I'll keep a close eye on things and let you know her movements when I can."

"Ebony?" I ask. "What are you doing with her?"

"I'm the liaison between the Institute and the Government. She requested a meeting with me. I assume it's to discuss the release of Fenoquel into some of the outlying cities. She wants the government's seal of approval to use it. Not like it would stop her if we didn't give it though."

I shake my head in disgust. "The government knows she’s going to do this and is doing nothing to stop it?"

"What would you suggest we do? Those in power are older. Without the Institute’s oDNA, we would all contract the Kiss and die." When I open my mouth to yell at him, he quickly says, "I'm simply telling you how they all think and feel. I've lived my life, so when the time comes and my role is no longer needed, I will gladly walk away and finish my days in my small lake house." He inhales deeply. "I look forward to the peace."

Tanks snorts. "I'm so glad you've gotten to live forty years longer than the rest of us."

"Enough," Rafe orders. "We have work to do. Sage, Tank, meet me at sunrise at security. I'll take us somewhere we can train. But for now, rest. And no one say anything about Sage being a Prime just yet."

I glance at him gratefully and leave the room, not waiting for Tank or anyone as I hurry outside. I want to be alone to think about everything that happened, especially what Jenna had said. Anthony might've been disappointed in me, but what choice did I have? If not me, then Link. I saved him, and I'm going to save the others.

These thoughts should comfort me, but instead, a deep, empty pain clutches my chest. People are going to be upset. I knew this when I made my choice, but maybe not to this extent. Seeing Jenna's face… I lean against a tree for support while I catch my breath, not from any physical exertion, but from an aching heart. I don't want to see the look on my father's face when he realizes what I've done. Colt too.

The people on the Green have nearly doubled. Everyone wants to know about Colt. He has become the revolution’s symbol of strength and freedom: a forbidden Prime who defied all odds simply by making it to adulthood then ended up leading a rebellion. It's a story they all want to be a part of.

I stay with them for a time, hovering near the edges. People come and talk to me, giving their condolences. I smile and hug. They've gotten good at human contact, something people didn't do even a year ago. Now they can't seem to stop. They crave the interaction.

Darkness falls. Rafe comes out, calling for certain groups to come forward. I listen in on their plans at first, but then focus my hearing elsewhere. I don't want to think about how many of them might get hurt. This is war, I remind myself, grinding my jaw together.

Eventually, people begin to leave the Green. Part of me was hoping I'd see Jenna. Maybe I could explain to her that I had been trying to save Link, but deep down I know that isn't necessarily true. I wanted to hurt Ebony and the Institute, and I couldn't do it as an Original.

I am the last to leave the Green, deliberately taking my time before I go see my father. I don't want to tell him just yet what I have done. It could break his heart.

When enough time has passed, I walk to his lab and listen through the door. Everything is quiet. I gently open it and peer inside. There is a single light at the end of the hall leading to the lab. Again, there are no sounds, except… I focus harder. The rhythmic sounds of someone breathing deeply.

I creep down the hall and open the door. A lamp on a long counter is turned on, but the ceiling lights are off. No one is there. I check the small room off the lab where I often find my father. He is there fast asleep on a cot. I relax and exhale a breath.

Reaching inside a nearby desk, I quickly scribble a note telling him I will see him tomorrow and that I’m sorry I missed him. I peek in on him one last time before leaving. I love my father. He does so much for so many people. And he has done this without becoming a Prime. I swallow guiltily.

Sleep doesn't come easy that night. I share a small cabin with Jenna, but she never shows up. I wake up and peek outside. It’s still dark, but the sky is graying. The sun will rise soon.

I dress quickly and slip outside. There's a chill in the air that normally would leave goose bumps on my skin, but the cold doesn't bother me at all. If anything, it invigorates me. I jog toward security. Tank is already there, looking up at the star-filled sky.

"Do you think we’ll ever see him again?" he asks, not looking at me.

"What do you mean?"

"Anthony believed in God, in an afterlife. If he's right, then we will see him again."

I shrug. "I don't think about things like that because it makes me mad."

His eyes drop to mine. "Why?"

"Because if there is a God, why does he allow all of this suffering?"

"Suffering makes us stronger," a voice says from the darkness. Rafe steps out wearing a form-fitting black outfit. It looks similar to what I've seen the government soldiers wear. "Are you ready to go?"

I look around. "Where's your car?"

"We're running. I assume you'll have no trouble keeping up?"

I nod, sudden adrenaline coursing through me. If suffering really did make us stronger, than I was more than ready to take whatever he could throw at me. I needed to be as strong as possible to save Colt.

13

Rafe sprints forward, but he doesn't go in the direction of the gates. Instead, he cuts through the forest, weaving in and out of the trees.

I keep up easily even though I'm running faster than ever before. Tank's behind me. He chuckles, and I can't help but laugh too. The feeling of the air rushing past me as if I'm flying makes me feel invincible.

Just up ahead is the enormous wall surrounding Enfield. My heart beats fast when I realize that Rafe isn't slowing down. In one giant leap, he clears the wall to the other side. I skid to a stop. I can't do that, can I?

"Don't stop!" Tank says as he passes me. He also leaps over the wall with plenty of room to clear.

I puff air quickly between my lips. I can do this. I sprint forward as fast as I can then just before I reach the wall, I push upward. The motion is awkward but I'm lifting up and over, but I don't clear it like the others. My right foot clips the top of the wall sending me spiraling down. I hit the ground hard. Air explodes from my lungs, and it takes me a few seconds to catch my breath.

"It will get easier," Rafe says as he stands over me. "In a matter of hours, this will all feel natural to you. Now get up."

I do what he says. I expect to feel bruises on my body, but there's nothing.

Rafe and Tank disappear into the trees. I hurry after them, continuing our quick speed in and out of the forest. I'm glad we're wearing our special bracelets, otherwise, we would have poisonous darts shooting at us right now. This thought gives me pause. Would they hurt me now that I've been transformed? A theory to test later, perhaps.

Rafe seems to find the most difficult path to run on, one lined with big boulders and deep ravines. I don't hesitate jumping over the smaller ones—large enough that they would've been difficult as an Original, but they don't scare me now. Only the bigger ones make me nervous.

Up ahead is a deep canyon almost thirty feet down. Tank and Rafe easily jump to the other side. I falter for just a second before making the mad leap. My feet just barely manage to reach the other side of a steep hill. I slide downwards, but my hands dig into the ground, stopping me.

"Better," Rafe says looking down at me. "But we can go faster. Don't think about anything but your muscles. Push them as hard as you can."

Tank holds out his hand and helps me to my feet. I take off after Rafe with Tank sprinting behind me. I do as Rafe says, focusing on my muscles and the way they respond to movement. I feel them pulsing and flexing with every step, but they aren't hurting at all. If I was pushing them to their max, they should at least hurt, right?

I inhale deeply, lower my head, and push faster. Trees go by me in a blur. My legs are vibrating so much it becomes a constant hum, almost to the point where I can't feel them.

Rafe glances over his shoulder. Realizing I'm gaining on him, he runs faster. I've seen fast Primes, Speeders specifically, but Rafe might be just as fast. And I'm keeping up. I look back as I run, barely glimpsing Tank behind us. My mouth drops open. I'm faster than Tank!

I concentrate again on my muscles. They’re burning, but not enough that I need to stop. I can go faster.

I pump my arms back and forth and stretch my strides out long, reaching nearly ten feet for every step. I dart to the side of Rafe. He glances at me, his face red with exertion. The corners of my mouth turn up as I pass him. I like being in front of him.

I scan the area ahead trying to determine the most difficult route. Off to my left, it looks like the forest is beginning to thin. I turn in that direction, not bothering to see if the other two follow. I want to test myself by creating my own challenges.

I keep sprinting, but at this point, I don't feel my legs moving at all. They are just buzzing, making me think of the wings of a hummingbird. Instead of running, I try leaping. I push off on one leg, lifting high into the air and landing nearly twenty feet away. I laugh out loud and keep jumping. My head rises up past the scarce trees. The forest goes on as far as the eye can see, but every so often there's a wide empty space. I catch a glimpse of water.

The sun has fully risen, bathing the forest in a honey glow of warmth and new possibilities. The smell of earth and pines accost my senses, making me feel like I belong to this new, fascinating world.

I turn in the direction of the water and travel fast until I reach a wide lake. Pine and ash trees press up against its edges, some of them growing in the shallow parts. I glance to the other side. It must be fifty yards across.

I back up and start running as fast as I can. As soon as I come close, I explode upward. I fly through the air, my arms spiraling to keep me from turning sideways. I realize when I'm half way across that I'm not going to make it.

I crash into the water, diving deep into its murky depths. Pushing off the bottom, I slide through the cool water to the light. I don't pause when I reach the surface. I swim through the water, moving almost as fast as when I was running. Part of the time, I dip under the surface and shoot through the lake like a torpedo. It's a fun way to travel.

After a few minutes, I surface and float onto my back, breathing slowly. The last hour was just what I needed to clear my mind.

"What are you doing?" a voice calls.

I swivel around. Tank and Rafe are on the other side. "I tried to jump it."

"You're good, but not that good," Rafe calls back. He's smiling, something I haven't seen him do yet. "Come on out. I want to try something else with you."

I swim to join them. I walk out of the lake and wring the water from my long hair. I pull off my t-shirt, leaving only a tank top.

"There's a clearing not far from here. We'll spar there." Rafe disappears into the forest. I stay back with Tank, walking through the trees.

"You are fast, almost scary fast," he says. "So you're a Speeder?"

"Maybe. I'm not sure exactly what they gave me."

His muscles tighten, and his voice lowers. "What else can you do?"

"I guess we'll see."

"I'm not sure you made the right choice. What if what they injected you with something harmful?"

"Even if it was, if it helps me save Colt, Max and the others, wouldn't it be worth it?"

He takes hold of my arm. "What are you saying?"

"Over here!" Rafe calls.

I pull my arm free and hurry over to the clearing.

"I want you to fight Tank first," Rafe says. "Are you okay with that, Tank?"

Tank's eyes flash to mine. "I think so."

"Good. Now Sage," Rafe continues, "you have a photographic memory. I want you to use this to your advantage. Memorize the way Tank fights. Find a pattern. You have an amazing brain and now a body to match it. Make them work together."

I nod and step into the middle of the clearing. My father had taught me to fight from an early age. I know all the moves, know exactly what to do, but in the past, I was never strong enough to actually have it mean anything. What I used to do was exploit a Prime's weakness, then run like hell. This time there would be no running away.

"Try and punch me," Tank says.

With little effort, I jab a closed fist at his chest, the highest point I can reach on his massive body. He easily sidesteps the motion. I punch again, faster this time. He spins out of the way.

I inhale deeply and try again, paying close attention to his footwork and the way he moves. So far there's not much of a pattern.

"Quit holding back," Rafe says, his voice sharp.

I swing my fists, two jabs, left then right. They are fast and nearly catch Tank. Just as he steps to the left, I finally manage to catch him in his shoulder.

His eyes widen, and he smiles as he rubs his shoulder. "I think we can actually have some fun now."

I grin just as he swings his huge fist in my direction. I duck and punch at his stomach. The force almost makes him double over, but he recovers much too quickly. He kicks at my side, a move I don't expect. Air explodes from my lungs and I drop to the ground.

"Sage! I'm so sorry." Tank bends over to see if I'm all right.

I expect to feel some serious pain, but it never comes. This realization has me jumping to my feet ready to fight with everything I have.

Tank steps back, startled. "Are you sure?"

I swing fast and hard, three in a row. The last one smashes into his left side, nearly flipping him around.

"Good," Rafe says. "Go faster."

Tank lunges for me, but I step out of the way, and punch him in his back near his kidney. His eyebrows draw together, and his jaw tightens. This is his fighting face. I've seen it before.

I step back into a defensive position and brace myself. He jabs twice, then uppercuts with his right hand, all of which I dodge. He back steps then comes at me again. This time throwing left-right-left-right, followed by a left hook that grazes the side of my cheek. He back steps again. I keep a close eye on him, especially his metal arm. It's got to hurt something terrible to get punched by it.

He continues these motions over and over, with me avoiding them until I find his pattern. As soon as he steps toward me, I jump up and swing my fist at his jaw, taking him by surprise. His head snaps back, and he stumbles. I spin around before he can recover, jump again, and kick directly into his chest. The force of the blow sends him flying until he crashes into a tree behind him.

"Perfect," Rafe says under his breath.

Tank's face creases in pain and anger. He takes a few seconds to recover then rushes me. We fight again, exchanging blow for blow. He swings. I duck and reciprocate the punch. There is so much going on that I'm surprised I can keep up with the action, but my body is responding as fast as my mind. Sometimes I think I can go faster, but my brain is too focused on watching his moves, calculating each step and punch until he's not able to hit me if he tried.

"Stop!" Rafe roars.

We lower our hands, our chests heaving.

Rafe shakes his head. "Not bad, but you're still not running at full capacity."

"What are you talking about?" Tank asks. "She's doing amazing. I've never fought someone as competent as her. It's scary."

Rafe steps toward me. "I want you to fight us both."

"Both?" I swallow hard.

"There's no way," Tank says, his eyes flashing between us. "We could kill her!"

Rafe rubs his chin and mumbles to himself more than to us. "She should be able to fight a small army single-handedly with what we gave her."

"What exactly did you give her?" Tank asks, his voice steel.

Rafe looks up, his eyes meeting mine. "Let's fight. Don't hold anything back, Sage. If you do, you'll be feeling pain like you've never felt before, because I promise you. I won't be holding back."

"Rafe, I don't—" Tank begins, but Rafe is upon me before he can finish his sentence.

I barely miss Rafe's fist as it slides past my cheek. I duck again to avoid his upper-hook right for my jaw. I spin and jump into the air, kicking at his chest. He evades the kick and attacks me again, this time connecting with my face. I fly through the air and crash to the ground. I cough, spraying the ground with blood.

"You're going to kill her!" Tank yells.

"Not if she stops me," Rafe responds and rushes me before I can get to my feet.

His booted foot comes crashing down toward my head, but I stop it with my hands and twist hard. His body turns with it and he nearly falls, but he manages to jerk his leg away from me. I jump to my feet and swing at him, but I'm too slow. I punch again, but he dodges every blow almost as if taunting me.

I grind my teeth together. Focus! I dig deep inside my mind, watching every move, every twitch. The images become ingrained my memory. After about thirty seconds, I feel like I know everything I need to know about his fighting pattern. This time when I swing at him, I connect, but just barely.

"Don't think about it!" Rafe says as he jumps out of the way of another one of my punches. "Let your body do what it was designed to do!"

"Stop this!" Tank yells again. He moves to step in front of Rafe, but Rafe shoves him away.

I do a reverse spin kick, but Rafe dodges it and punches at my face, connecting once more. Pain as if a knife has been shoved up my nose shoots through my body. Warm blood runs down over my lips and chin.

"You like the feel of blood on your face?" Rafe taunts. "Because you're about to have a lot more of it."

He punches my face again, making me stumble back. I'm losing. How can I fight the Institute if I can't even beat one man?

"Your brother. Max, right?" Rafe says.

My head snaps up.

"Do you know that Ebony has him locked up in a cold cell somewhere with no blankets and no company. He's lucky if he's being fed once a week. It will be just enough food to keep him alive. Do you want to know why?"

My mouth parts, and I taste blood. Tears sting my eyes.

"Because when the time is right, they will use him to get to you. Surely you know this."

"But I'm different now," I whisper.

"Are you?" He snorts. "From what I'm seeing, you're still weak. You might as well tell Ebony to kill Max right now."

"Shut up!" I growl.

"Make me! Or maybe you can't. Maybe you have too much of your father in you and are only useful stuck inside a lab!"

I scream and rush him. This time when I fight him, I don't think. I just focus on how much I want to smash his brains in. My fists fly left and right. My kicks come right after. Rafe's arms are up trying to block me.

"Help me, Tank!" he shouts.

"Sage," Tank begins and reaches for me, but I shove his hand away, my focus solely on Rafe.

Rafe tries to fight back, but I don't let him. He punches and spins and kicks while I do the same. Most of mine connect, but his don't even come close. Blood pours from his nose and his eyes swell.

Tank jerks me back, but I whirl around and swing at him, connecting with his jaw. He flies through the air. I turn just in time to catch Rafe's fist before it crashes into the back of my head. I twist his arm and shove my other hand directly into his chest. He lands on the ground and slides several feet taking grass and dirt with him.

Tank reaches me then. We fight in a flurry of fists and kicks. Rafe joins a moment later. The faster they go, the slower their movements seem. There's a tickling on my mind, subtle at first, but as it grows, I realize I'm moving so fast that they are practically at a standstill. The power flows through my body, igniting every nerve ending until I'm running circles around them. I have them so flustered that at this point they are just throwing blind punches hoping to catch me in passing. I'm no longer hitting them, just teasing them. This is the first time I've ever seen Tank sweat.

Finally, I jump between them and shove my arms outward into each of their chests. They fly backward at least twenty feet and each crash into a tree. Tank's snaps in two.

I slowly rise, power coursing through every part of me. I have speed, I can jump far, my strength is insane, and I handled every blow they threw at me. I think I'm ready.

Rafe coughs and pushes onto his feet. "We're finished."

He doesn't say anything else, doesn't even look at me as he walks past, wiping at his lip.

I walk over to Tank and extend my hand. He glances down at it briefly before accepting it. I easily pull him to his feet.

"I'm worried about you, Sage," he whispers.

"Don't be."

He hesitates before asking, "What are the consequences?"

"What do you mean?"

"Something like this had to have a price. What was it?"

I stare into the forest, my skin chilling. "My life. I have maybe a couple of months if I'm lucky."

"Why would you do that?" he asks, his voice rising.

"I didn't have a choice. It was either me or…"

"Or?"

I shake my head, unable to say Link's name. "It doesn't matter. I did it and there's no going back. The best thing I can do now is to rescue the people we love. Then this will all be worth it."

“Look at me,” he says, taking my arms. "You should never have to exchange your life for someone else's. There are other ways. Rafe probably made you believe you didn't have a choice, but you did."

"You're right. I did have a choice, but I don't know if I could've lived with the consequences if I didn't. Besides, at least I know for sure that with whatever they did to me, my focus is entirely on saving Max and Colt. I don't know if someone else would have that same focus."

He shakes his head. "I hope you're right, but more importantly, I hope people will forgive you for what you've done, especially Colt."

I nod once and walk after Rafe. Colt probably won't forgive me, but at least he will be alive.

I keep a slower pace on my way back to Enfield, and I choose a different route than Rafe and Tank. I need some time to think and clear my head. That fight unlocked something inside of me, a new power I never thought myself capable of. The strength of it frightened me, and I worried that if I wasn't careful, it could overtake the part of my mind Rafe wanted me to ignore, the part Anthony had fostered.

I walk to my cabin keeping my head down. The sun is low in the sky but still providing plenty of light. I knock on the cabin's door before I go inside just in case Jenna's in there. Somehow I need to make things right with her, but I have a feeling it's going to take time. I should probably try and explain why I did it. She might understand me better if she knew one of the reasons was to protect Link, who I know she has a crush on.

The cabin's empty so I slip inside and look in the mirror. My hair has fully transformed into a Prime’s. It's shiny like the sheen on maple syrup and hangs in perfect curls down my shoulders. I shower and dress quickly, pull my hair into a loose bun, then pull my hat down over it. Before leaving, I grab a banana and my jacket hanging on a hook. I realize I haven't eaten all day, but feel no hunger pains.

Walking toward the Green, I hear dozens of voices in the distance and sense tension. People are nervous, excited, scared. They want to save Colt. They want revenge on the Institute. They want to protect the ones they love. Their emotions seem to stain the air, making it difficult to breathe. I lean against a tree to clear my head. Since becoming a Prime I haven't had any suffocating feelings. They overwhelm me now, but not from a small space. It's the thought of how many people are going to suffer, how many are going to die.

I breathe slowly, focusing on the oxygen filling my lungs. In and out. In and out. When my mind clears, I continue forward before all my emotions can catch up to me again. A job has to be done, and my body couldn't be any more prepared.

The Green is crowded, more so than I've ever seen before. Most of the Primes are dressed in black uniforms and holding weapons. Originals are on the outside huddled together. I go there first and search the crowd until I find Jack, the man who had helped me evacuate some of the Originals when my mother ordered their execution in the gas room.

"Where have you been?" Jack asks when he sees me. "It's been awhile."

Smoke steps next to him. "I second that."

I smile at Smoke. He lived with me in Eden and was one of the few who actually wanted to leave the place. Since arriving at Enfield, he's mostly kept a low profile, helping Originals when he can.

"Sorry. I've been busy."

Jack nods toward the Green. "I can imagine, but they aren't letting you go on this mission, right?"

"Maybe you can finally spend some time with us," Smoke adds. "I've missed you kid."

"Um, actually I think I am."

"But why?" Jack stares at me, his brows drawn together.

I'm not sure how to answer so I change the subject. "Have you seen Link?"

He shakes his head. "Not since yesterday morning. He seems to have disappeared too."

I frown. Strange. He should be here for this.

"I'll see you around, okay?" I say.

"Be careful out there," Jack warns.

"Don't be a stranger!" Smoke calls.

I hurry away from them and dive into the crowd of Primes. This is where I belong now, yet I still feel like an outsider. I press through them until I find Tank near the front where a stage has been constructed.

"When was this built?" I ask.

He turns around, startled. "While we were gone, I guess."

"Where's Rafe?"

"Preparing for some big announcement. Probably a ra-ra speech meant to motivate the troops."

"Do you really think we'll be able to get Colt back?"

"After the way you fought today, absolutely. I don't think there's much you can't do."

I avert my gaze and search the crowd. "Have you seen Jenna or Link?"

"Link, no. Jenna was here a second ago. She's not speaking to me, though."

"People grieve in different ways."

"That's what Ash says, too."

"Is she still in New York?"

"Just until tomorrow so we better be back by then. I haven't seen her for twenty-nine hours and—" he glances at his wristpad— "six minutes."

"That's adorable."

He grunts and turns away.

A hush falls over the crowd and all heads turn. I follow their eye movements. The crowd parts for Rafe as he walks through. Jet and Raven are behind him. Rafe approaches me and Tank.

"I want you two on the stand with me," he says and keeps walking.

"Me?" I say, but he's already on the stage.

Tank nudges me forward. "You heard the man."

I reluctantly follow after him. This is the last place I want to be—on display for everyone to see. As I walk up the few steps onto the platform, I search the crowd for my father. He's got to be here somewhere. That's when I spot him. Off to the side, next to a security officer. His arms are folded tightly across his chest and his brows drawn together. He's upset at something.

Rafe picks up a microphone on the stand and speaks: "Tonight is a very important night, maybe one of the most."

His voice booms through several speakers hanging on the trees.

"Because tonight we will recover your fearless leader!"

Cheers and shouts of joy fill the air.

Rafe continues. "And once we recover him, we will wage a war on the Institute that's been coming for over a century. Finally, the East and the West will be united in their goal. The Institute must be destroyed once and for all!"

The cheering grows even louder and seems to go on forever. Only when it begins to die down does Rafe speak again.

"If any of you have doubts about our mission tonight, especially recovering Colt, don't. We have a secret weapon that not even the Institute can fight."

My eyes flash to Rafe, but he doesn't look over. I hope he isn't talking about me. The last thing I want is to be revealed publicly.

"What is it?" someone cries from the crowd.

"Someone very important to HOPE's cause has made a huge sacrifice for us all. They have transformed themselves into a super Prime, magnifying every ability ten times more than any Prime alive."

Tank looks down at me. I slowly shake my head. This can't be happening.

"Some of you," Rafe continues, "may see this sacrifice as a betrayal, but I want to assure you that this person made a tough choice. And they did it for the benefit of all of us. A Prime could not make this sacrifice. It had to be an Original, someone with pure DNA."

Voices burst from the crowd all at once. Many of them look at me.

"Rafe," I say, my voice a warning, but he doesn't look at me.

Rafe motions for the crowd to quiet down. "You heard me correctly. An Original has chosen to be our savior at great cost to her own life."

My face reddens and I'd give anything to sink into the stage. Shadowing my embarrassment is growing rage. This is never how I would've told people—saying I'm some sort of a savior. I curl my fingers into fists.

"I want all of you to embrace her decision and give her the honor she deserves." Rafe looks over at me for the first time. "As a super Prime, Sage will bring our leader back. She will also be a key figure in saving our Prime brothers and sisters and releasing thousands of Originals. Our battle starts tonight!"

14

The crowd is silent, but when Rafe claps slow and loud, others join in. Some even cheer. Rafe meets my gaze, a twinkle in his eye, almost a smirk.

My breathing comes fast and hard. As soon as Rafe finishes dividing the soldiers into groups based on who will be attacking Terratas first, I leave the stage walking quickly toward him, keeping my head down. I'm acutely aware of how everyone is sneaking glances in my direction. Some are angry. I feel it pulsing off of them in great waves, but others seem to be invigorated by the revelation. They stare at me, not as a person, but as something that will help them destroy the people they hate.

I approach Rafe and grab him by the arm. "Why did you do that?"

"My soldiers need to know they aren't the only ones sacrificing."

"But you told me I could share the information when I was ready."

"This crowd needed motivation. Many of them are going to their deaths tonight."

I search his eyes. What other surprises does he have in store for me?

"You better go gear up. Your ride leaves in an hour." He turns on his heel and disappears into the crowd.

I rub my face, squishing my palms into my eyes. When I lower them, my father is standing in front of me.

"What did he give you?"

I moan and turn around to walk back towards security to do exactly as Rafe suggested. My father follows after me.

"I asked you a question!" he barks.

"I don't want to talk about this right now."

He grabs my shoulder and jerks me to a stop. "Answer me!"

I shrug. "I'm not sure exactly. Some kind of super pDNA, but I did what I had to do."

"Super pDNA? Where did he get it?"

"He didn't say. I assume one of his guys created it."

He shakes his head fast. "They couldn't have. The mutated DNA needed for something like that is extremely rare. Even the Institute has limited access."

While my father thinks, I search the crowd for Link. I want to be the one to explain my decision to him. I think he will be especially upset, but not for the same reasons as the others.

"What did he threaten you with?" my father asks suddenly.

"What do you mean?"

He rubs the back of his neck. "I've known Rafe for a very long time, and although he makes an excellent commander, he's also a master manipulator who doesn't care about anything or anyone but the end result. As long as he thinks he's on top, whether it's winning battles or feeling more important than someone else, he's happy."

"What's done is done. I'm going to save Colt tonight, and then I'm going to save Max."

"But at what cost?"

His eyes are so sad I have to look away.

"Give me your arm," he orders. From within his pocket, he withdraws a syringe. "I'm going to figure out exactly what they gave you and come up with a cure. Hopefully, it won't be too difficult seeing how I've already created a cure for the Kiss. Within a few months, should you develop any symptoms, you may be good as new."

I force a smile, too afraid to tell him that I don't have months. He presses the needle into the crook of my arm and withdraws a vial of blood.

"I really should get going," I say.

He gives me a quick hug. "Be careful. Just because you're a super Prime doesn't mean you're invincible."

He lets go, leaving me cold.

I hurry away, anxious to return to command and get this rescue mission rolling, but just before I enter the security building, I hear someone yell, "Traitor!"

I turn to face my accusers. A group of Originals stand not far away glaring at me as if I've done them a huge injustice, and in a way I have. I've made it so there is one less person with pure DNA to help save the human population through reproducing. Even though my father has created a cure to the Kiss and will soon be able to mass produce it once he has the right supplies, a Prime's DNA still won't be pure. I quickly slip inside the building, fighting back tears.

"What did you expect?"

I look up.

Jenna's standing in front of me with her arms crossed. "Did you think they would embrace the new you?"

"Shut up," I snap and move to pass her, but she stops me.

"You are a traitor, a selfish Original…or should I say Super Prime now?"

I want so badly to slap her, but I'm too afraid of my own strength. Instead, I say, "You have no idea what you're talking about."

"Don't I? You betrayed Anthony and pretty much everyone you love. What do you think Colt is going to think about this?"

"I'm sure he'll hate me just like you," I say matter-of-factly.

Her eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "I don't hate you, Sage. I'm pissed. We’re fighting to save you and your kind so you can have a better life. I don't want to see anyone else die, especially people I've grown close to. You've become like a sister to me, so when I die well before you, I can do it knowing you live on in a good world where you don't have to fear for your life."

"I did it to save Link," I blurt. "Well, mostly."

"What?"

"Link," I say, already feeling relieved to be able to tell someone. "Rafe was going to give him the super pDNA."

"So?"

My eyes meet hers. "The dose would've killed him within weeks. It's too strong, even for an Original."

"Killed him?" She brings her hand to her mouth. "But that means…."

I wait for her to say it, but the words sealing my fate hang in the air. Her eyes tear as do mine. She shakes her head then turns around only to sprint away leaving me alone.

Maybe now she can forgive me, or maybe not. Saving Link isn't the only reason I changed, and she'll realize this.

It doesn't take long for me to change into my special suit in an open dressing room next to the hanger. None of the others are wearing one, which makes me extremely uncomfortable. I'd offer it to them, but they would be too tall for it, even Raven.

Raven and Jet are on the other side of the hanger quietly talking, occasionally their eyes drift toward me. I could listen in on their conversation easily enough, but I can guess what they are saying. When Jet's gaze meets mine accidentally, he forces a smile and averts his gaze. I exhale and lean into the wall.

Tank is already inside the hovercraft with Jenna and Zip, another Prime I've spoken to only a handful of times, going over the flight plans. Jenna will be Zip's copilot, something she has been learning to do the last several weeks.

I glance down at my wristpad and pretend to be reading something on its small screen. Better to appear busy then seem awkward and alone.

Rafe walks in from a side entrance to the hanger. "Is everyone all set?"

Jet and Raven stand to attention.

"We should be leaving on schedule," Raven says.

"Good. The rest of us will leave shortly after you. Tank already knows what to do, but I want to make sure the rest of you do, too." His eyes land on me.

"Save Colt," I say.

"It's a little more complicated than that," Rafe corrects.

"I'm beginning to realize that when it comes to you everything's complicated."

Jet clears his throat, almost as if warning me to be quiet, but I won't be silenced. What's Rafe going to do? Imprison his secret weapon?

Rafe takes a threatening step toward me. "Don't forget who created you. I could easily take it all away."

An ice-picked chill races up my spine. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Tank appears just then, calling down from the top of the hovercraft's ramp. "All set! Let's go."

Rafe looks up at him and nods his head once. Tank does the same. Before Rafe leaves, he gives me a look that might frighten others, but I'm not scared of him. Not anymore. Not since I know I can beat him up if it comes to that. I lift my chin in defiance and turn away.

Up inside the main cabin, Jet and Raven disappear into the cockpit. They are all in there. I should join them too, but I don't feel like being glared at right now. Instead, I drop into a chair in front of a wall computer and search "high-speed rail". The screen lights up with the latest and greatest train, while the hovercraft lifts into the air.

I bring up a standard blueprint and memorize everything about it. Then I search for photographs to give me an idea of what to expect on the inside. The front of the train is more comfortable than the rear. It's filled with a dining hall, sleeping quarters and seating that looks more like someone's living room rather than a narrow speed rail. The rear of the train is starkly different. There are prison cells and large areas with short straps hanging from the ceilings. In several of the photos, these areas are filled with standing soldiers who hang onto them for support. The train is so long, especially this section, that it looks like it could easily hold at least a thousand people.

I rest a hand on my knee to stop it from bouncing. I could do this for Colt. This is my last chance to save him.

"Hey," a voice says.

I whirl around. Zip drops into a chair next to me, his long legs stretching across the floor. Zip is a Mudder, tall and muscular with high cheekbones and a narrow jaw.

He sweeps his fingers through his long blond hair, exposing his brilliant green eyes. "So what's it like to feel all super?"

I squirm in my seat. "Probably a lot like how you already feel."

He laughs, a surprisingly gentle sound. "I've never felt special before."

"Neither have I," I admit.

He nods as if he understands. "I know some of the others might give you crap for what you did, but I think it's damn admirable. It's not like any of us could do it, and I don't know how many Originals would be willing to do it either."

"I just want to get Colt and my brother back."

"Well, if you're as good as I hear you are, then I think you'll be successful."

I wrinkle my nose. "What have you heard?"

He chuckles again. "Plenty. People are saying you can uproot trees and shoot lasers out of your eyes. Some even say you fart lightning bolts."

This makes me laugh out loud.

"There's a smile. I haven't seen one on you in a long time."

"I didn't know you were looking," I say.

"You don't notice a lot of things, Sage Radkey." He stands, his eyes staring into mine. He clears his throat then returns to the cockpit.

I stare after him, shocked by his confession. I may be innocent, but I swear he's never shown any interest in me. I slowly turn my head back to the darkened computer screen, catching my reflection. I sip a quick intake of breath and lightly touch my head.

My hair, that I have yet to pull back into a ponytail, looks longer and shinier as if it's made of tiny maple threads. It compliments my complexion, which is perfectly smooth and glowing with a healthy tan. Not at all like it used to be: tanned unevenly and often weathered-looking. My lips are the perfect shade of red, and my eyes…they are dark blue like the ocean in the arctic with bright specks of aqua shining within.

I am stunning.

I turn away from my reflection and keep my eyes focused on the wall across from me. So much of me has changed. I've become the better version of myself…or have I? Rafe said that he had created me. Am I a lab experiment and nothing more? Whatever Zip sees in me, it's an illusion. My transformation is complete.

I lower my head into my hands. Colt saw the real me, and he liked it. I only hope that when he sees me next, he’ll be able to see through the illusion and remember what it was he loved about me. Because from what I just saw, there's not much of me left.

15

The cockpit door opens. Jet, Raven, and Tank come into the main cabin alert and tense.

"It's almost time," Tank says, looking at me. "Are you ready?"

"Yes."

His eyes narrow. "Zip's right. You've definitely changed. I don't know if I like it, but he sure seems to. And he won't be the only one." He rests his hand on my shoulder. "If anyone comes near you that you don't want, just say the word and I'll crush their skull in."

I smile. "I appreciate that, and same goes for you. I'll break anyone who tries to make a move on you without your permission."

Tank laughs. "I'm glad we've got each others back. Now let's go get your boy."

"Her boy?" Raven sneers. "I'm pretty sure he'll want nothing to do with her when he sees what she's done."

"Strap up," Tank says, shoving a wing suit at her, nearly knocking her over.

It takes just minutes for us to get ready. I've never worn a wing suit or jumped out of an airplane before, but I've watched videos on how they work plenty of times. The old me would've been terrified, but the new me is excited, almost giddy, for this new adventure. I tie my hair back, trying to avoid awkward glances from Jet.

"Just say what you want to say," I blurt at him.

His face reddens and he lowers his gaze to the floor. "I don't know how to act around you."

"Why?"

"Because you're like a gorgeous superhero now."

"She's hardly super," Raven snaps. "She's a walking wonder drug, that's all."

I cringe at both their responses. "Raven's right. Please don't treat me any differently."

"I wouldn't say she's right, but I get what you're saying. Sorry, I'm being strange. It will pass."

"I hope so." I descend the ladder after Tank to the loading bay and stand back as the ramp lowers. Wind rushes in from the dark sky and twists all around us.

"As soon as you jump," Tank yells over the wind, "you'll see the train. Head toward it. Try to land at the rear. That's where Colt's most likely being held."

"What about Rafe and the others?" I call.

"Their attack has already begun. The rest is up to us."

We meet each other's gazes, a silent promise to succeed.

Tank runs from the ramp and dives into the night. The other two follow after him. I take a deep breath, then sprint down the ramp lifting my arms like a bird's wings. I jump and let the night swallow me whole. It's an exhilarating moment, feeling this uncontrolled, but it can't last. I need to save Colt.

I squint my eyes against the air rushing into my face. The lights of the autorail come into view. It's moving fast. I lower my hands to my sides and point my head down. My body follows the motion, sending me shooting through the darkness. Off to my side and just in front of me are the three others. Moonlight shines off the reflector strips on their backs.

I shift slightly to the left so I can take the lead. At a certain point, I recognize the train is traveling faster than I am. I reach for my wrist and press a button. A small cylinder on my back releases hydrogen peroxide gas, blasting me forward just as fast. I hear the sounds of the others doing the same.

In no time at all, I'm flying parallel to the train. As soon as I land, I know the Institute will be alerted, but I doubt further help will arrive. They will have their hands full with Rafe's men.

I push the same button again and maneuver just above the train. I drop on top of the metal roof. My special shoes Tank gave me earlier easily adhere to the shiny surface. We're going so fast, I don't know how I would be able to stay on top otherwise.

I glance up to the sky to search for the others, but scraping sounds have me dropping into a crouching defensive position. The guards have heard me. Somewhere close by, they are ascending the side of the train via a ladder.

The head of one appears just in front of me. His dark eyes and three spikes protruding from the top of his head tell me he is a Rhine. He scurries on top of the train, followed by a Dresden whose silver gun is drawn.

"If you even breathe," the Dresden says, "I'll shoot you dead."

Out of the corner of my eye, I spot Tank flying just above him. Tank has his own weapon drawn. He pulls the trigger. The Dresden collapses to the roof and rolls off the top of the train.

The Rhine withdraws a gun from his hip and shoots into the sky. I leap toward him and tackle him to the roof. Our bodies roll, nearly falling off, but I manage to jam my fingers into a small divot in the metal roof of the train. The Rhine grabs onto me. I reach back with my other hand and smack him on the top of his head, knocking him unconscious. His body slides from the train.

Free from his grip, I scramble to my feet and hurry to the rear of the car. Tank is right behind me. I look beyond him. Raven and Jet are in the process of landing.

Tank and I jump to the balcony at the end of the train together. I quickly shed my wing suit. Tank does the same.

"It's going to get intense in there," Tank says. "They know we’re here."

"I'm ready." My pulse races. Not because I'm nervous, but because I'm so close to Colt. A closed metal door in front of me is my first obstacle.

"Stand back," I tell Tank.

He motions me to get out of the way. "I'll go first."

"Let the superhero go," a female voice says.

I glance up. Jet and Raven stand above us.

Tank rolls his eyes and moves to kick down the door, but I stop him.

"They made me for this. Now get back."

I kick down the door. The metal flies into the train, but before I can even take a step forward, I'm shot in the chest. My body jerks into the train's railing behind me, nearly making me fall off, but I manage to catch myself. The pain is excruciating!

Tank stares at me wide-eyed, too stunned to move. I can feel my own large eyes, and fully expect to see blood pouring down the front of me, but after a few seconds, the pain dulls.

I sit up and look down at my chest. There's no hole and no blood. The special suit has saved me. I glance up staring into the rear car of the train and into the surprised faces of at least a dozen Primes, most of them Dresdens based on their black and blue hair. They didn't expect me to survive.

Growling, I sprint into the train, faster than they can blink and grab the nearest soldier. Guns start firing, but I swing his body in front of me and use it as a shield as I take out one guard after another, not thinking about whether my blows are killing them or not. Tank, Raven, and Jet file in after me.

A tall Dresden punches me in the back. I fly forward, but swing my arms out as I go, managing to take out two more Primes in the process. I drop into a crouch, then turn around to take out the Dresden. I lunge for him, ducking just as he swings at me, then jump and kick backward at his jaw. His head spins so far that there's a cracking sound. He drops to the ground dead.

I stare down at him, my chest heaving.

"You snapped his neck," Jet says, a hint of fear in his voice.

"Come on," Tank says moving toward the closed door connecting our unit to the next. He grabs a security pass off one of the guard's bodies on the floor and slides it through a small box. The door opens. Several gunshots burst from the room. Raven and Jet duck to the same side I'm on, as dozens of bullets fly through the opening.

"Now what?" Jet yells over the deafening sound. He holds his own gun tightly.

I search the room until my eyes settle on the metal door I had kicked down earlier. I drop to all fours and scurry up and over bodies until I reach it. It's heavy, but my new body holds it as if it weighs nothing more than a bag of apples.

"Get behind me," I order and charge into the opening. Bullets bounce off the metal.

Tank, Raven and Jet fire their weapons around the side of the door as I plow into several Primes who push back into the metal. It quickly becomes a game of who can push harder: them or me. If I don't end this, one of my friends will be shot.

With as much strength as I can muster, I swing the door so fast and hard I kill at least six men. Blood splatters across the wall of the train, staining it red. I push the sight to the back of my mind and continue to fight, focusing on the ten others who are temporarily stunned by the amount of blood not only on the walls but on them too. It's in that small moment that I finally realize what Rafe had meant by calling me a weapon. I am deadly, created to kill people.

I grab two people and crush their skulls together, then spin away to the next soldier. They are no longer humans to me, but just things standing between me and Colt. I keep fighting, keep killing, punching and kicking at anything that moves. My vision blurs through sudden tears.

I shove my elbow into someone's throat, pressing them against the wall. I'm about to smash my hand into his face, but a voice stops me.

"Sage! Please!"

I blink, seeing clearly whom I'm about to kill through the tears in my eyes.

Jet is in my grasp. I stumble back, breathing fast and hard. "I'm so sorry. I didn't see."

"How can you through all of the blood?" Raven asks, but there's no sarcasm in her voice, only shock.

"Stay focused," Tank orders and moves on to the next door as if he can't see what's all around him. "Colt has got to be close."

The next unit is like the two before it, filled with Primes with weapons all trying to kill us, but they don't know that it's me who's doing the killing. I don't think. I just react. Raven and Jet stay back away from me. Tank helps when he can.

There's screaming all around me, and more cries in the distance. I can hear people in the front of the train scrambling to find a way off. I can't let them leave. They might take Colt.

I move faster, breaking down two more doors. I use the sleeve of my arm to wipe the blood and sweat from my face. While I tackle a large Dresden, something sharp cuts into the back of my shoulder. I turn around just as Tank shoots a woman in the head. A knife falls from her hand.

"Are you okay?" he asks me.

"Fine." I keep moving, stepping over several bodies.

"Shouldn't we have seen Colt by now?" Jet asks. He's rubbing at his throat where I had pinned him. It's already turning purple. Guilt burns my stomach.

"They must have him at the front of the train." Tank walks to the door. This one is different from the others. There's a narrow window to the section on the other side.

"They’re slowing the train down," I say, detecting the slightest of movements. "What do you see, Tank?"

He shakes his head. "It's empty, but there's something different about it. Come see for yourself."

Tank steps aside, and I take his place. The long compartment is empty, but there's an eerie blue haze filling the air.

"What's after this unit?" Tank asks me.

"Sleeping quarters," I answer. "And after that is the dining hall and lounge area."

"I think we've fought all their soldiers," Jet points out.

Tank peeks into the window just over my shoulder. "There's probably a few more left to protect the Institute's elite."

I place my hand on the door handle expecting it to be locked, but it isn't. The door opens wide. A scent, like rubbing alcohol, accosts my nose.

"What is that?" I ask.

Raven steps close to me. "Smells like a crematorium."

"I don't like this," Jet whispers.

"Move," Tank says. He picks up a body from off the ground. I step out of the way just as he tosses it into the glowing room. The body bursts into flames.

I jump, as do the others.

"How are we supposed to get past this?" Jet asks.

"See that over there?" Tank points to the other end. There's a small gray box hanging on the wall. "It can be turned off inside there. They must've activated it, then retreated to the other units. Soon this train will stop and be evacuated. I bet they have a hovercraft on their way now. We better do something and quick or we're going to lose Colt."

I search the room, thinking hard. There has to be a way past it. I glance down. My suit.

"Rafe said this suit is fireproof," I say out loud, more to myself than the others. I press a small button on my shoulder. A thin material, see-through on the face, comes up and over my head. There's only one place that isn't covered—the small hole where I was stabbed. I still feel pain from the wound, but it will have to do.

I reach my covered arm into the room. My suit grows hot but nothing more happens. "It's hot, but I think I'll be okay."

"Move fast," Tank orders and hands me the keycard.

I nod and dart through the room. The train is really starting to slow now. I lift the lid on the box, trying to ignore how hot my suit is getting, especially where my suit is torn. I swipe the card but nothing happens.

A sudden searing pain scalds my skin, and I cry out. I drop to my knees, my body feeling like it's on fire. The suit is getting too hot.

"Sage!" Tank calls, looking like he’s about to step inside the room.

I hold up my hand in a stopping motion and force myself to my feet. Grinding my jaw together, I push past the intense pain of burning flesh and pull my fist back. In one quick motion, I smash my hand into the keypad. It sparks and sputters until the blue hue is gone. I drop to the ground.

Tank reaches me first. He pushes the button on my shoulder, releasing the hood around my face. I try not to notice the plume of smoke as it escapes from my suit.

"Smells like burning flesh," Raven whispers.

"Can you move?" Tank asks me.

"I think so." It hurts to part my lips.

He helps me to stand. The movement sends searing pain up and down my body.

"You'll be okay," he says, "but it's going to hurt for awhile, especially when you take off that suit."

I glance down at my gloved hand and wiggle my fingers. My skin stings, especially when I move my joints.

"The next compartment looks empty," Jet says. He's staring through another window on the door.

"They've probably all pushed to the front of the train," Raven says. "Colt better be there."

"Open the door," Tank tells Jet.

Jet pops it open and slowly moves into the sleeping quarters, his weapon drawn. He makes it about half way then turns back around. "It's clear."

Right as he says it, a smaller soldier steps out from within an open-doored cabin and fires his weapon. I lunge to knock Jet out of the way, but I'm too late. The bullet tears through the right side of his chest. Tank fires back killing the soldier instantly.

I catch Jet as he falls to the floor, ignoring the sting on my skin.

"No!" Raven yells and rushes to his side. She rips open the front of his shirt and presses her palm into the wound.

Jet blinks and his eyes roll to the back of his head.

I shake him. "Stay awake!"

He blinks again, his eyes opening. He coughs, then says, "This hurts."

"Too bad he wasn't special enough to get a fancy suit," Raven mutters.

I inhale a hitched breath, knowing she's right.

Tank straightens and takes a few steps away. He presses on his wristpad. "Zip, Jenna, we’ll need an extraction in ten minutes. The train is stopping. An Institute carrier won't be far behind." He pauses. "And we may need an airlift for Jet. He was shot."

"What about Colt?" Jenna's voice asks.

"We're still looking." Tank turns around to face us. "Raven, stay with Jet."

He walks to the next door. This one has no window. I slowly join him, grinding my teeth together as I move. Tank grabs the door handle and pulls, but it won't budge. He tries again, straining hard. He steps back and kicks at it, but the metal barely dents. "This is some door."

"Let me try," I say. I pull up on the elongated handle, but nothing happens. I close my eyes and concentrate hard. I think of Jet who's hurt and needs medical help as soon as possible. I think of Colt who has probably suffered tremendous torture on Ebony's orders. Anger courses through me, filling me with newfound adrenaline. I jerk the door open, breaking its internal lock and step to the side.

Instead of bullets, there's a blast of cold energy coming through the door. The soldiers within are using wind blasters to try and stun us. Better than bullets. I glance at Tank. He's already doing what needs to be done. He removes a small, electronic device from his pocket and pushes two buttons on each side. A whining sound comes from within the compartment as the blasters are disabled. It's followed by frightened cries and a chorus of voices.

I risk a quick glance inside. It's a long and large space filled with plush chairs and shiny black tables. Pressed against the back wall are at least two dozen Primes in fancy clothes and beautiful hair. There are even two waitresses among them, their spilled trays of food lying scattered on the floor. A couple of soldiers stand in front of them as if to protect them, but they looked just as frightened. By the amber color of their eyes, these two men are just regular Prime soldiers. They were probably left here as a last resort. No one probably believed we would make it this far.

One of the women in the corner bursts into tears. I must make a fearsome sight having just broken through what they thought was an impermeable door, covered in blood.

Tank steps into the room, a weapon in each hand trained on the group. I risk a glance away from them to search the rest of the space.

My heart stops, and I press a hand to my mouth when I see him. Colt is here, hanging on the wall like some kind of abstract painting. His body has been tightly wrapped in barbed wire from head to foot, and his bat-like wings have been crumbled and twisted around him. They are torn and full of holes from the barbs. I can barely see his face. It's covered in rivers of blood that run down his body, leaving a bloody puddle a foot below his bare feet.

A wave of nausea washes over me as I stumble to free him from his barbed cage.

"Colt?" I reach for the wire, but as soon as I touch it, I'm shocked with electricity with such force I'm thrown several feet. Colt's body jerks, but he remains motionless, his eyes closed.

"Tank!" I turn around. He is staring at Colt, his face pale. "What do we do?"

He blows air through his nose several times as if a raging bull. He stomps to the nearest guard. "Turn it off!"

"I can't," he stutters.

"Do it!"

"Only Ebony knows the code," the guard says. "I swear it!"

Tank lifts his large-fisted hand and thumps hard on the top of the man's skull knocking him unconscious.

"You will pay for this!" a tall Prime woman with high pink hair yells at him.

Tank slowly turns toward her, silencing her with just a look. "If anyone says another word, I will kill you all. Understand?"

I come to my feet, my legs still shaking from the shock, and return to Colt to search for something external we can do to shut off the electricity. "I don't see anything!"

Tank joins me, no longer worried about the others trying to stop us. "There's got to be something!"

He looks up and down Colt, and when he gently touches the wires he too is shocked to his knees. He gasps for breath. "We don't have much time."

The train comes to a stop.

"Maybe we can wrap him in something." I rush to the nearest couch and rip off the cushions. With one in each hand I press them on each side of Colt and try to lift him, but electricity still flows through and shocks me just as hard. I fall back on my bum, grunting in frustration.

"What's taking so long?" Raven asks from the doorway, but she squeaks when she sees Colt.

"We can't touch him," Tank says in a gravely voice. "The wires are electric."

I stand in front of Colt, my eyes burning. He's right in front of me, and yet I can't save him.

Tank's wristpad sounds with Jenna's voice. "We're here. Start loading up!"

We all look at each other, unmoving.

"I'm not leaving him!" I insist.

"Maybe we can tie something to him," Tank says as if thinking out loud. "We can drag him out the back by a rope and airlift him."

"Those barbs will kill him!" Raven says. "You can't move him!"

I stare at Colt. I have to do something. We're so close!

I reach for the barbed wire around his chest, my fingers hovering just over them. Every time I get shocked so does Colt, but if we don't free him now, he'll die for sure in the Institute's hands. It's just a matter of time.

"Don't—" Tank warns as my fingers move closer.

I don't hesitate. I grab onto the center wire with all of my might. Electricity explodes through my body with such force that I begin shaking uncontrollably, but I don't let go. A painful cry rips from my lungs as I use all my strength to pull apart the wire.

"Sage!" Tank yells, and I feel his hand on my shoulder trying to pull me back.

My scream is so loud that Colt's eyes fly open, his eyelashes caked with blood. They widen further when he seems to recognize me. That's the last thing I see before the wire snaps, and the whole world goes black.

16

Chirping birds stir my consciousness, and my eyes come into focus. I'm lying on my side against a firm mattress with a white blanket pulled up over me. Next to a window across the room is a tall birdcage. Three colorful parakeets chirp and flutter about inside. Two appear content with their living arrangements, hopping along their perch, but one of them with an aqua-colored chest keeps flying upwards as if trying to escape. I feel sorry for it.

"You're awake."

I roll over. Ash stands over me, holding a ceramic mug. Steam rises from its center. "When did you get here?"

She smiles warmly. "Last night while you guys were gone."

"Gone?" I frown. "Wait. Where am I? What happened?" I try to recall the last couple of days but only grasp onto random bits of information. None of it makes sense.

"Here," she says and hands me the cup. "Drink this. It will clear your head."

I sit up and drink as much as I can. It's a sharp flavor, like ginger, but is warm going down my throat.

"Tank brought you into the hospital late last night."

"He did?" I set the cup on a nearby nightstand, thinking hard. That's when I notice my hand. It's red and covered in blisters. The sight of it makes me acutely aware of a stinging pain on my back. "What happened?"

"You burned it. It already looks much better than it did a few hours ago."

My breathing quickens. "Where's my dad?"

"He left a few minutes ago to check on Colt."

"Colt?"

That's when it hits me. Everything from the last twenty-four hours—fighting with Rafe and Tank in the forest, Rafe exposing me as a Prime to everyone, the bloodbath on the train…and then Colt wrapped in electrified barbed wire.

I fling the covers off and swing my feet over the edge. "I need to see him."

My head swims, and I nearly topple over.

Ash places her hand on my shoulder. "Steady. You need more time."

"I need to see Colt." I slide off the bed holding onto her for support.

She sighs. "Fine. Just go slow."

She lets me lean into her as we leave the room and walk down a long white hall that smells a bit like urine. I haven't been in this part of the hospital before. In fact, I look around, this side of the hospital was abandoned yesterday, but it looks like it has been recently cleaned and there are lots of muffled voices coming from behind the closed doors we walk past.

"What happened?" I ask.

Ash's expression darkens. "Rafe's return last night brought in a lot of visitors, many of them injured, Originals and Primes alike."

"Visitors?"

"More like prisoners. Terratas held more Originals than expected. Their conditions were deplorable."

"So Rafe was successful?" I ask, my voice hopeful.

"That depends on your definition of success. We lost almost a hundred soldiers, and dozens more were injured."

"Jet!" I say, remembering just then that he had been shot. "Is he okay?"

"He’ll be fine. It was a shoulder wound." Ash stops in front of a closed door. "Colt is in here."

I reach for the doorknob, but she stops me. "He doesn't look like himself."

I nod, understanding better than she probably thinks, and open the door.

Tank is sitting next to Colt's bed. He stands when he sees us.

"You look much better," he says.

I don't say anything. I'm too busy taking in everything about Colt. He's sleeping but positioned upright, allowing his black wings to be spread wide. The bottom and top tips of his wings, the parts he often fights with, are still sharp as ever, but one of the dagger-like extensions has broken. His wings are held in position by special wires suspended from the ceiling. They shine as if wet like something has been rubbed into them. Holes litter the sheen, but they don't look as bad as I remember.

I slowly move toward him. His face has been wiped clean of blood, but there are tiny cuts all over him from where the barbs must've pierced him. His cheeks are hollow beneath sharp cheekbones, and his lips gray. An IV has been placed into his arm filling him with much-needed liquids, while another tube is taped to his nose. A white liquid flows through it.

"I think they’ll be able to save his wings," Tank says, his voice low.

"Has he woken up yet?"

"He'll probably be out for a few days," Ash answers. She takes Tank's hand. "Let's leave her alone."

Tank pats me on the back as he passes by.

After the door closes, I go to Colt's side. I lightly trace my fingertip up his arm, my heart breaking into a million pieces. The things he must've endured. I loop my fingers into his and lower into the same chair Tank had been sitting in.

I stay like this for what feels like hours, pausing only to eat when my father brings me food. He doesn't say much to me other than to offer his support and give reassuring words about Colt's condition. I'm tempted to ask him about what he might've found in my blood, but in the end, decide against it. He's either going to find a cure for me or not, but I'm going to live my life as if there is no cure and do as much as I can with my new abilities.

It's almost dark outside the hospital room's only window when the door opens. Rafe and Myers walk in. Rafe has a bandage wrapped around his head.

"He looks a little better," Myers says.

"You saw him?" I ask. I keep my eyes on Rafe as he nears Colt.

"When he was first brought in," Myers adds. "You look better too."

"How did you get away from the Institute? Won't they suspect you?"

He shakes his head. "After Rafe's men attacked, we were ordered to go into hiding by the President until Ebony can clean up this mess."

"Mess?" I cringe when Rafe touches Colt's black wing. For some reason, I don't like Rafe so close to him.

"His words, not mine," Myers assures. "The President ordered Ebony to take care of the insurgency or they will cut funding to the Institute."

"But what about oDNA? Won't Ebony withhold the drug from them?"

"Your father created a cure to the Kiss, did he not?" Myers asks, smiling.

"Yes, but he hasn't begun developing it on a mass scale yet." I move closer to Colt, not liking how Rafe keeps poking at him. "Besides, how did the President even hear about it?"

Myers chuckles. "I may have started a rumor."

"What are you doing?" I finally ask Rafe.

He straightens and steps back from Colt. "His wings. They are fascinating. I can see why he commands such respect."

"It's not his wings that do that. Why are you here? Checking in on injured Primes seems like an inefficient task for you."

He narrows his eyes. "We need you to come with us."

"I'm not leaving him."

"It won't take long," Myers says, his softer tone trying to lighten the mood. "Besides, I've been told Colt will be out at least for another day."

"What is it?" I ask.

"We recovered information at Terratas," Rafe says and walks to stare out the window. "The drug, Fenoquel, we learned they recently used it on a settlement in the Northern Territory, one where both Primes and Originals live."

I repress a shiver. There weren't many independent settlements left in the area above the former United States. It used to be a place called Canada, but slowly the population had migrated south to bigger cities where they would have access to pDNA and oDNA.

"Why do you need me to go see it?" I ask.

"It's not us making the request," Rafe says and hands me a small envelope from his pocket. "This was in the hands of one of the Primes we captured."

I tear into it and read it quickly, trying to keep my hands from shaking.

"The Prime she gave it to was ordered to stay behind, despite the fact that we were shooting bullets at him," Rafe says. "He was sitting in a corner, his head down, but showing no fear."

I read the letter again.

"We believe he was drugged with Fenoquel," Myers says. "Your father is testing him now."

I read the cursive words for a third time focusing on my mother's signature at the bottom. It's really hers. I haven't heard anything from her for weeks, and when she does finally contact me it's to tell me to visit a place called Flin where people no longer feel?

I turn the letter over hoping to find something else, but there's nothing. Only her telling me about how amazing Fenoquel is.

"I'm not going," I say, looking up at them. I try to keep my voice down on account of Colt.

"You have to." Rafe stares at me deadpan.

"Because she's my mother? I don't think so."

"Your mother went to a lot of trouble to make sure that letter fell into your hands," Myers says. "She clearly has some sort of plan and we need to know what it is. The intel could possibly save lives."

I consider his words as I step toward Colt and slip my fingers into his, something I would never have done in front of others before. But seeing how I'm dying soon, I could care less who knows how I feel.

"When will we return?" I ask.

"We can leave first thing in the morning and return by the afternoon," Rafe says. "Flin is only two hours away by hovercraft."

"Who all would be going?"

"Me and whoever else you want."

I meet his gaze. "I want Link to go. I haven't seen him for a couple of days."

Rafe shakes his head. "No Originals. It isn't safe. Anyone else?"

"I'll think about it."

"We'll leave you to it then," Myers says. He turns toward the door but stops. "I don't think I ever said thank you."

"For what?"

"For bringing Colt back, of course. We've been spreading the news across the East and already have a few hundred new recruits."

"That's all that matters to you, isn't? The end result."

Rafe walks to the door. "For now, that's all we can focus on."

Myers bows his head and leaves the room after Rafe. I exhale a tired breath and lower back into the chair, my forehead resting on Colt's bed. I stay like this for a very long time until Ash returns with another doctor to examine Colt. I kiss him on the forehead, silently promising to be back before he wakes.

I slip outside the room and go in search of Jenna, the closest thing I have to a sister. She was right when she said it to me earlier. I feel the same way about her.

It takes me awhile to find for her on account of how crowded Enfield has become. I have to leave many places just to catch some fresh air. I was hoping turning into a Prime would rid me of my claustrophobia, but I still feel that crushing weight whenever my space becomes too crowded.

The night air is warmer than usual, but a cool breeze makes it feel not so suffocating. Stars dot the night sky. I find a quiet corner to take a few breaths while I focus on their far away light. I inhale one last breath before continuing on.

After checking the dining hall, the Green, and Security, I head back to the small cabin we share, hoping to find her there, but it's empty too. I sigh and lean against the outside of the building feeling very alone, even though there are swarms of people all around me. Every cabin is full now, and even the part of Enfield that had once been abandoned is being inhabited. It won't be long before we outgrow this place. Hopefully, by then, we will have won the war and can move back into the cities, or wherever we want to move. For me, I would like to live out my days back at my father's small cabin on the coast of Maine.

I close my eyes and think of the ocean. It has been so long since I've heard its rhythmic waves or felt my toes sink into cool sand.

"I hear you're looking for me."

I open my eyes. Jenna stands in front of me, her eyes red.

"Where have you been?" I ask.

"I was with your father."

"Why?" That is the last place I would've checked. Jenna hates the smell of the lab and always complains that she can't understand a word my father says.

"It doesn't matter." She glances into the distance. "What do you need?

I clear my throat. "Rafe wants me to go to a place up north called Flin, or really my mother does for some reason. She sent me a letter."

"What's at Flin?"

I briefly tell her about Fenoquel. "I was hoping you would go with me. I don't want to go alone."

"What about Tank? Or Link?"

"I want you."

"Why?"

I rub my palm over my knuckles on the other hand. "I need someone with a clear head and no ulterior motives to give me advice." I inhale a breath. "I need someone like Anthony."

Her gaze meets mine and she nods. "I'll go, but understand that if you do something stupid, I'm going to tell you. I don't like stupid people. They’re super annoying."

I grin and so does she. Then I start to laugh. She chuckles too, and some of the tension between us disappears, but we still have a long way to go for wounds to heal. I just hope I live long enough to make sure that happens.

17

The hovercraft lifts into the air, the rising sun's light spilling into the many windows of the cockpit.

"My eyes!" Jenna complains and covers her face.

Rafe steers the craft in the opposite direction putting the sun at our backs. "We're going to have to fly low to avoid detection should anyone be searching the skies. Get comfortable. There's not much to do until we get there."

"Are you sure this isn't a trap?" I ask.

"I don't think so. We've been watching Flin via satellite ever since we read the letter. Nothing is going on there. It's like the place is a ghost town except with people in it."

"That's a funny way of putting it," Jenna says, scrunching her nose.

"You'll see what I mean."

I make myself comfortable in the corner of the cockpit and stare out the window as we skim the tops of the trees. It's a massive forest that goes as far as the eye can see. I've heard people talk about huge deserts and prairies in the West with not a single tree for miles. I can't imagine what that would look like. Forests have all but taken over the East coast and Northern Territories.

Some time later, Rafe interrupts my thoughts of my home in Maine. "We're close. I'm going to put us in stealth mode and circle around Flin. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious."

I sense a deep vibration beneath me as the plane becomes invisible to those on the ground. Up ahead, the forest gives way to an open area full of small, modest homes. The houses are close together with no fences or trees between them. In the center, there's a single block lined with all kinds of shops.

There are several people in the streets: a shop owner sweeping the sidewalk, a lone man sitting on a bench doing nothing but staring into the distance. A woman walks down the sidewalk, another stands on the corner as if waiting for something. All is quiet otherwise. I only spot one parked vehicle, an oddity for this time of the day, but maybe in such a small town, cars aren't needed.

"Pretty dead," Jenna says, her voice quiet. "Can either of you tell if they’re Originals or Primes?"

"Not from here," I say.

"Our intel showed a thirty percent Original population." Rafe turns the craft around. "We'll land a mile out and circle the town on foot. If all looks clear, we'll proceed inside."

The forest surrounding the small town is grossly overgrown, making it difficult to navigate, which proves to be a good thing. If we're having trouble, that means others will too. The only real way into the town is by hovercraft or a dirt road in serious need of repair.

"Do you hear anything?" Rafe asks me when we reach the edge of town.

I hold still and focus my hearing. One day this ability might come automatically without me having to concentrate.

There are sounds all around, but nothing out of the ordinary. Birds' wings rustling the air, small animals scurrying across the forest floor, several deer breathing steady as they remain bedded down in the thick brush. The town is close enough that I expect to hear voices, a radio, or even a television, but all is eerily quiet.

"Nothing," I say.

Jenna looks at me. "You have super hearing too?"

I shrug.

"I bet you don't have a super scream," she mumbles and walks back toward the dirt road.

Rafe and I join her. Uneasiness settles in the pit of my stomach as we walk closer to the town. Not because I think this is a trap, but because there is something disturbing about the town. Could it all be attributed to Fenoquel?

The road leads right into the center of town. We pass several homes on the way. A couple of people watch us from windows. They don't smile or wave. Not even frown at our presence. There is literally no emotion.

"Weirdos," Jenna says under her breath.

"They're drugged. Completely emotion free," Rafe responds.

I detect a slightly higher tone to his voice, almost as if he's impressed. I look at him, my brows furrowed, but he stares straight ahead.

We continue down the road until we reach the first shop, a small market.

"Let's go inside," I say.

I open the door. A gust of cool air blows my hair away from my face. There are only six rows of different kinds of food, all of them government approved, which really means created by the Institute. I don't see any fresh fruits or vegetables, nor meat. In a remote place like this, I would normally see some of that as the people should've learned to live off of the land, but there's nothing. This tells me that the government, or really the Institute, is the town's sole support.

Jenna approaches a short man behind a counter. By his dull brown hair and matching eyes, I can tell this man is an Original.

"Can I help you?" the man asks, his voice monotone.

She leans against the counter and taps her fingernails against its glass top. "I hope so. I want something sweet, like chocolate or something, but I don't see anything like that."

"We have chocolate powder in the corner."

"I don't want powder. I want the real stuff."

"We are not given the real stuff." His face remains expressionless.

"Can you order it in?" she asks.

"The food just shows up."

Jenna straightens. "That's not what I asked. I want you to order it in for me. I'll pay extra."

"We don't do special orders."

"Aren't you the owner?"

"I just am."

"Am what?"

He stares at her blankly.

Jenna slams her fist on the counter and shouts, "I want some chocolate!"

"There is chocolate powder in the corner," the man repeats. He doesn't even blink at her outburst.

"Wow," Jenna says. "I've never not caused a reaction before."

"This is what Fenoquel does to people," Rafe explains. "Do you see now how dangerous it is in the wrong hands?"

"In anyone's hands," Jenna adds.

"Why did my mother want me to see this?" I wonder aloud.

Rafe motions to the door. "I'm sure the reason will be made clear soon enough. Let's go."

We exit the store and proceed down the street. We walk for ten minutes, searching for what, we don't know yet. As I come closer to the man on the bench I had spotted from the sky, he rises to his feet, staring only at me. His amber colored eyes tell me he is a Prime. He walks toward me, moving fast. His thin mouth matches his thin eyebrows, and his elongated face reminds me of Jet's.

Rafe steps in front of him before he can get any closer. "Can I help you?"

"No," the man says, trying to see past Rafe to me.

"Can I help you?" I ask the man.

"There's a phone call for you," he says.

"You know who I am?"

"Sage Radkey."

Rafe looks from him to me. "And how do you know that?"

"Scarlet told me to watch for her." He reaches into his pocket and removes a photo.

I take it from him. It's a picture of me at the Cylotech lab where Anthony died. It looks like it was lifted from their security feed.

"What's your name?" I ask.

"Lucas."

"How long have you been waiting here, Lucas?" Jenna asks him.

"Three days."

I glance up at Rafe. Three days. Did my mother know we were going to attack Terratas? But how would she have known that?

"Where's this phone call at?" Rafe asks.

Lucas turns around. "Follow me."

We follow him for three blocks before he turns up a quiet street. The entire time, Jenna tries to goad Lucas into showing some kind of emotion, but it doesn't work which infuriates her.

"So if I were to punch you right now as hard as I could, you wouldn't care?" she asks.

"Jenna!" I scold.

"Why would you punch me?" Lucas asks, his eyes never leaving whatever destination he has in store for us.

Jenna pulls back her fist and punches him in the arm. He grimaces and rubs at it, but keeps walking.

"Don't you want to fight me?" she asks.

"I don't care one way or the other." He stops in front of a house and points inside. "Go inside and press the button by the phone. Scarlet will answer."

I move to do what he says, but Rafe stops me. He shoves Lucas forward. "You go first."

Lucas shrugs and walks to the front door. Rafe doesn't let me move until Lucas is safely inside.

"Any sign of trouble, separate and meet back at the hovercraft, got it?" Rafe says. He opens the door and lets me pass.

The inside is simple with a yellow sofa and loveseat, both covered in plastic, along with a brown end table. There is no wall TV or radio that I can see. A narrow dining room is set off from the living room. Resting on top of a small dining table is an old fashioned telephone, one that I've only seen in pictures.

Rafe disappears into a hallway on my right, probably to search the home. Jenna goes straight into the kitchen and opens the refrigerator. "Fake eggs, fake cheese, fake milk. Ugh. Isn't anything real here?"

Lucas stands next to the table. "This is the phone. Press here." He points to a small red button beneath the phone's receiver.

I swallow around the fullness in my throat and pick up the phone. There are no numbers to dial, only the button.

"House is empty," Rafe says when he returns.

I press the button and hold the receiver to my ear. It rings over and over. I almost put it down when I hear, "Sage?"

The sound of my mother's voice makes me feel all kinds of emotions. I want to cry, laugh, yell, scream. She is my mother, the woman who lovingly raised me. She's also the woman who betrayed her family and hundreds of Originals.

"Where's Max?" I ask.

"What do you think of Flin?"

"Where's Max?" I ask again, my voice growing louder.

"He's safe, for now."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means," she snaps, "that there is only so much I can do to protect him. Ebony still hasn't decided yet whether to use him as leverage or grant my wish and give him Fenoquel."

"Don't you dare—"

"Why wouldn't I?" she asks innocently. "I would be giving him a life full of peace."

"Is that honestly what you think you would be doing? These people here are not peaceful. They’re merely existing."

"In peace with one another."

"They're not happy!"

"But they're not miserable either! Don't you see? This will fix everything! People can live long lives and no longer fight!"

"That isn't living, Mother!"

I take a few breaths to try and calm down. I can hear her doing the same.

"Why did you want me to see this?" I ask, my voice calmer. "You could've just told me about it."

"Because you need to see what the world could be like. You need to help me."

"I will never help you do this to people!"

She's silent for a moment. "Then things are about to get really bad."

"What do you mean?" I look up at Jenna and Rafe.

"Your people have started a war. Ebony will not show mercy. What I'm offering you is a way to save everyone you love and care about."

"Fenoquel is not saving them."

"You would rather have war?"

It only takes me a second to answer. "A life without the freedom to be happy or miserable is no life at all. War would be better than that. At least if we die, we will die free and with the knowledge that we did all that we could to stop those who would see us broken and enslaved."

She clears her throat. "So be it. Just remember, I warned you."

"Tell me where Max is, please," I say before she can hang up. "Give me this one thing."

"I can't, but know that he's safe, and soon, his misery will be over."

The line goes dead.

18

I walk into our cabin in Enfield with Jenna behind me. We didn't talk much on the way back, mainly because Rafe let Jenna fly home, and she was so nervous she didn't dare do anything else. I also couldn't stop thinking about my mother's words. She wanted to change Max, as if he hasn't been through enough. I think I hate her and feeling that way toward someone I should love makes my stomach sick.

After I told Rafe everything my mother had said, Rafe had left the cockpit to make several calls. He seemed to know what was coming but didn't share it with us.

I drop my bag onto my bed, glad to be rid of its weight. "Thanks for coming with me."

She lies on her bed opposite of mine and stretches out. "Your mom’s wrong, you know."

"I know."

Jenna stares at the ceiling. "I'd rather die than be all emotionless like that."

"Me too."

"She must've gone to a real dark place to ever think that was okay."

I look over at her, but she keeps her gaze at the ceiling.

"I mean, seriously," she continues. "What the hell happened to her? She has a really smart son, a husband who's also a genius and pretty hot for an old guy—"

I wrinkle my nose, having never considered my father 'hot'.

"—and a daughter who would do anything for the people she loves. Why would she want to shut those qualities off?"

"Because she doesn't want us to suffer," I say simply. "I understand a little where she's coming from, but I still don't agree."

"You better not because if you ever became like one of those dumb drones, I would punch you in the throat until you finally did some—"

A knock interrupts us.

I sit up and open the door. "Yes?"

"Tank sent me to find you," a young, familiar-looking Prime boy says.

"Thanks, Tim," I say. "Is everything okay?"

"Colt's awake."

My heart skips a beat, and my mouth goes dry. Jenna swings her legs over the bed.

"I have to go," I say.

Jenna stands. "I'm going with you."

I resist the urge to sprint past Tim and Jenna. I've waited so long to see Colt. A whirlwind of emotions crowd my mind. The most powerful one is fear for him. I remember what it was like after I had been tortured. The emptiness inside me, making me feel like a shell that was being forced to walk, talk and interact with others when all I wanted to do was wither away.

I only had to endure the torture for a short time, but Colt had been with the Institute so much longer. I fist my hands, anger replacing that fear. The Institute has caused so much pain to so many people.

"How long has he been awake for?" Jenna asks Tim.

He glances over his shoulder. "Um, a few hours I think."

"A few hours? Why didn't anyone tell us?"

"You two were gone, plus he wanted to be debriefed on everything that has happened."

"Who debriefed him?" I asked.

"Tank, Raven, and Jet."

Anger flashes again, but it's laced with jealousy. Raven got to see him before me. It's silly, I know. Colt has never shown any real interest in her, but I've seen the way she looks at him. I shake my head. It doesn't matter anyway. Maybe Colt should like her. It's not like I have long to live anyway. A sudden hollowness fills my heart, and I touch it.

Jenna looks up at me. "You okay?"

I nod.

The hallway leading to Colt's room is crowded. It seems everyone wants to talk to him. I resist the urge to yell at them to leave him alone.

"Wait here," Tim says at the door.

"We're not waiting," Jenna snaps. "We're going in."

Tim places his hands on each of our arms stopping us. He is surprisingly strong. "Colt gave specific instructions. He doesn't want people just walking in."

Tim slips inside the door. Almost a minute later, he cracks it open again and says, "You can enter."

Jenna rolls her eyes and goes through first. I inhale deeply and go after her.

Tank is inside pacing the room. He doesn't seem to be aware of our presence. Colt stands near the window, staring out across Enfield. His black wings are folded to his bare back, but parts of them are wrinkled from being damaged. His jeans hang low on his hips. He runs his fingers through his much longer, inky hair and turns around.

Our eyes meet. He immediately places his hand on the windowsill as if for support.

"Hi," I say lamely. I want to run to him and throw my arms around him, but there's tension in the room, one that was already here when I entered, that stops me.

He averts his gaze and forces a smile. "It's good to see you two."

"You look much better," Jenna says. She seems to be holding back too. She keeps looking from Tank to Colt as if trying to figure out what's going on. "Everything okay?"

Tank stops moving and looks up at us. "I have to go. Jenna, you need to come with me."

"But I just got here!" she whines.

"Now."

She looks back at Colt. "I guess I have to obey Dad. Catch up with you later?"

He nods, his focus on the floor. I wish he would look at me again.

Tank and Jenna leave the room. As soon as the door clicks closed, I take a few tentative steps toward Colt, trying to find the right words to say.

"I can't know everything you went through," I begin, "but I know a little of what Ebony is capable of."

He slowly looks up at me. As soon as our eyes meet, his chin begins to quiver. I don't hesitate. I close the distance between us and throw my arms around him. He buries his head into the top of my shoulder and clings to me. I gently lower us to the floor where I can better hold him.

His sobs are quiet but full of pain and emotion. I don't say anything, just hold him as tight as I can. Sunlight spills into the room blanketing us in its golden light. I lightly run my fingers over his broken wings.

Eventually, his breathing slows and some of the tension leaves his body. He sits up, wipes at his eyes with the back of hands and leans against the wall behind him. I scoot next to him and do the same, linking my fingers through his.

More times passes. We stare at the blank white wall opposite of us. I ignore all the voices outside the door, most that are wondering about Colt. I'm pretty sure he can hear them too.

"I thought about you all of the time," he whispers.

I squeeze his hand.

"Whatever they did to me, no matter the pain, I just had to think about you and it would all go away. As long as I was focused. I had to stay focused." He inhales a hitched breath. "Sometimes it was hard."

"I know," I say.

"I need to be strong again. They all want me to be, but I don't know if I can do it."

I run my thumb across the top of his hand. "Do you remember what you told me after I was rescued from the Institute? You told me to fake it until I make it. It was hard at first, but eventually, it worked."

He gently squeezes my fingers.

"What the Institute does to you," I say, "they try to destroy everything about you. They get inside your mind and your heart, to places you didn't even know existed. They’re a virus, a horrible plague that needs to be destroyed." I hear the bitterness in my voice.

For the first time, Colt turns to me. "It's their views and belief system that needs to be destroyed, not the people. Most of them, anyway."

I lift my eyebrows.

"A few of them tried to help me escape. The Primes who work for them, they’re just trying to survive like us. They simply chose the wrong side. If they knew your father has a cure, I think we can get them to switch. A lot of them, anyway."

"You really think so?"

"I do." He closes his eyes and whispers, "Fake it until you make it." He brings himself to his feet. I join him.

"I don't like what’s been happening here," he says. "Rafe's work does not represent any of HOPE's ideals."

"What do you mean?"

"I read the reports of their attack on Terratas, the ones I could get my hands on anyway. Have you had a chance to go over them?"

I shake my head, guilt filling my gut. I hadn't even thought about reading them.

"Were you aware that Rafe lined up over three dozen Primes and shot them in cold blood while filming it? And he broadcast it across the country?"

Guilt turns to revulsion. I press my hand to my mouth. "Why would he do that?"

"Because he believes it’s the only way to defeat them—to be more violent than them and more frightening. Anthony told me about Rafe and his methods. That's why Anthony was so against joining with the West's resistance to begin with. There is no love lost between Rafe and Anthony."

"I didn't know that." But even as I say it, I'm thinking back to when we snuck into Cylotech thinking Colt was there. Rafe had refused to help us but ended up helping us in the end. Had he come sooner, maybe Anthony would still be alive. Had that been deliberate?

"Where is Anthony anyway?"

Blood drains from my face. He doesn't know.

Colt's expression darkens, and he steps toward me. "You have the same expression Tank had when I asked him. Are you not going to answer me either?"

Tears fill my eyes. "I'm so sorry. Anthony is…"

"Did they capture him? When? Where? We'll get him back, I promise."

"Dead."

Colt chokes on a breath.

I grab onto his hands, knowing how much Anthony meant to him. "I'm so sorry."

"Tell me what happened."

I fill my lungs with air and explain everything that had happened. The more I talk, the angrier he becomes.

"How long ago was this?" he asks through gritted teeth.

It's painful, but I think back to the day Anthony died. It feels like an eternity ago. "A week."

He slumps onto the bed. "I missed him by seven days?"

I lower next to him and rest my hand on his knee. "Tank, Jenna and I took his body back to his home and buried him in the woods next to his wife. I can take you there some time, if you'd like."

He nods and runs his hand across mine and holds it tight. "What else did I miss?"

I swallow the words I've been waiting to tell him, afraid of how he'll respond. "There's something else I need to tell you. I've done something…"

"Tank already told me about the super pDNA injections. I didn't believe him until I saw you."

I wait for him to say more but he doesn't.

"Are you upset?" I ask, biting the inside of my cheek.

"I'm not happy about it, but there's so much going on right now. I can only handle one problem at a time. Besides, I need you right now. I don't care if you're super strong or fast. All that matters is that we make it through this war together. We can deal with everything else after."

I lean into him, my heart beating fast. I should tell him the truth about my limited days, but I don't want to overwhelm him. One problem at a time.

My hearing picks up commotion in the hall. Colt tenses at the same time. Rafe is trying to get into the room, but Tank argues with him about waiting.

The door flies open, and Rafe walks in. Colt and I jump to our feet.

"I'm sorry," Tank says, coming in after him. "I couldn't stop him."

Jenna also comes in and closes the door from others trying to peek in.

"Hello Colt," Rafe says. "Good to see you on your feet again. I wish I could give you more time, but war waits for no one."

Colt raises his hand to silence Tank who looks like he's going to blow his top.

"What do you need?" Colt asks, his voice much stronger than I know he's feeling.

"We need to respond to the Institute's recent violence. Because of your position in HOPE, I'm giving you the courtesy of giving your opinion before I react."

"How generous of you," Colt says. "Now would you please tell me what violence you're talking about?"

Rafe places a metal cube in the center of Colt's hospital bed and presses a button. A projected image shines out from its center. It's a recent newscast. A Prime woman with lavender hair and eyes to match, says, "Earlier today, in a move some might see as controversial, the Institute sent a strong message to the terrorists who recently attacked Terratas."

The screen flashes to an image of Ebony, her chin-length hair looks extra shiny. "We have made a commitment to end this resistance once and for all. We regret that it's had to come to this, we truly do. Violence should be avoided at all costs, but sometimes people must suffer greatly for peace to be achieved."

An icy chill creeps up my spine.

The image returns to the newswoman. "The footage we are about to show is graphic so be warned." The screen changes to the center of Boston, its tall and shiny buildings rising high. The camera angle changes slightly. Two long and thick wires have been strung across the tops of two of the highest buildings. There's something hanging from the wires every ten feet or so.

"What is that?" Jenna asks.

We all move closer at the same time the camera angle zooms in. I suck in air through my teeth, and my legs weaken. Human bodies, ropes around their necks, hang from the two lines. There must be at least three dozen of them. All dead.

The room is weighted in silence until Colt straightens and turns around to face Rafe. "This is your fault."

"Mine?"

"You shot all those Institute employees. This is their retaliation."

"What's Colt talking about?" Jenna asks.

"I'll tell you later," I whisper to her, worried about what's going to happen between Colt and Rafe. The tension between them is palpable.

"This is war, Colt. You'd think as the leader of HOPE you would understand these things."

Colt crosses the room to him in three steps. "Killing people who have already surrendered is not war, it's murder."

Rafe drills his finger into Colt's chest. "Don't tell me what it is. I've been fighting this war for years. You signed on, what, a year ago? You think you know about cruelty and fighting, but you know nothing. You're still clinging to your ideas that humans are good by nature, but I'm telling you they aren't. They will do whatever they can to survive, including kill people. I'm trying to create a world where the killing actually stops. The only way to do that is to rid the world of the Institute and anyone who associates with them. We’re close, Colt. Closer than we've ever been, and I'm not about to stop now. You can either get on board, or I'll push you overboard."

Colt stares at him, his chest heaving. Part of him must think Rafe is right, but I know Colt. He has experienced too much good from people like Anthony and others that proves Rafe is wrong about humanity.

"If you have nothing else to say," Rafe continues, "then I need to leave. I'm making an announcement to the troops. They need to know that we will be hitting the Institute with everything we've got. And you know what? They're going to be happy about it because they want others to suffer just as much as they have. And sometimes they don't even care who's suffering, just as long as someone is."

"Are you sure you aren't talking about yourself?" Colt asks.

Rafe smirks but doesn't answer. He glances at me. "I need you beside me when we make the announcement. You too, Tank." His eyes settle on Jenna. "You can stay."

"Gee, thanks," she says.

"I'm not going," I insist. "I can't support this."

"Neither can I," Tank adds.

"Go," Colt orders, surprising us.

"Good man," Rafe says and walks to the doorway. He glances back at Tank and me. "As soon as everyone's gathered on the Green, I'll make my announcement. Obey your leader and be there."

As soon as he's gone, I whirl on Colt. "There's no way I'm going!"

He looks at me with pleading eyes. They are full of pain and sadness. He lowers onto the bed. "Please. I need you both there. I need people I trust to watch him. A couple of pages were missing from the Terratas report."

"I noticed that," Tank says.

"We need to find out why and what was in them," Colt continues. "Rafe needs to be reined in, and unfortunately I'm in no condition to do that just yet."

Tank places his hand on Colt's shoulder. "You just rest. We'll take care of everything."

I nod my head in quiet agreement.

"Thank you," he says, his voice barely a whisper. He looks so tired.

"Come on, Sage," Tank says. "Let's make sure the Dark Lord doesn't do anything stupid."

"I'll be back as soon as I can," I tell Colt.

"Thank you," he breathes.

"Do you want me to stick around, Colt?" Jenna asks. "We could play cards or something, even though I hate games."

He smiles, sort of. "I think I'm just going to rest."

It's hard to leave him. I can tell he needs a lot of support right now. If only I could take him away from here, but the timing is all wrong. Soon.

It takes almost an hour for Rafe to gather everyone onto the Green again. There are just so many more people that they are hard to organize. It doesn't help that everyone is angry over what the Institute did. The air is practically painted red with rage. They want blood. If Rafe isn't careful, they could easily turn into a mob, which will make them reckless.

"Sage!"

I turn around along with Rafe and Tank. My father attempts to push through a crowd of people to get to me.

"Sage!" he calls again. Dark circles are under his eyes.

I move to go toward him, but Rafe jerks me onto the stage. "Talk to him after."

"I'll find you after," I yell at him over the buzzing crowd.

Rafe picks up a microphone on the floor and says into it, "No words can express how I feel right now. Our friends and comrades have been brutally murdered."

Moans and angry voices fill the air. Rafe quiets them down.

"Having lived in the West for a long time, I've experienced the Institute’s cruelty more than I care to admit. They regularly hung and shot people, starved cities, burned others to the ground. There was no end to their violence. Fortunately, the East has not experienced this level of cruelty. Yet. But it's coming." He takes a moment to sweep his serious gaze across the crowd. "The Institute will do whatever it can to stomp us out. Are we going to let them?"

"No!" voices yell at once.

Rafe continues: "The only way to fight their kind of madness is to strike just as hard. We will have their blood, make no mistake about it!"

The crowd cheers.

"Starting tomorrow we will attack three key Institute strongholds and once we are successful there, we will finally destroy Charlotte and reclaim the East from the Institute's control!"

More people cheer.

"In just a few moments, we will have squadron leaders divide up all those who will be fighting to give instructions." The crowd speaks in hurried voices, all anxious to get going.

"Last time I spoke to you," Rafe interrupts, grabbing their attention once more, "I revealed the great sacrifice Sage made for us." He motions to me. I feel like he wants me to bow or something, but I remain straight, my expression blank. "She will be key in destroying the Institute. Her courage and extreme skills have already proven that when she saved Colt."

The crowd cheers and claps.

"But there is another!" Rafe says loudly into the microphone.

I swivel my head to him, my jaw dropping open.

"We have had another volunteer agree to take on such a dangerous task. Surely the Institute cannot defeat us now!"

Tank leans over to me. "What's he talking about?"

I can't talk, can't even think. This can't be happening.

The crowd at the back of the Green begins to part. Someone walks toward us. There are so many people that I can't tell exactly who, but by my weakening legs and the pounding of my heart, I know exactly who it is.

"Most of you already know our new super Prime," Rafe says. "I hope you will give him the same hero's welcome you gave Sage."

The last of the crowd parts and Link steps forward.

19

I shake my head slowly, shock overwhelming me. I search the crowd, looking for the one person who would understand why this is so upsetting. My eyes lock with Jenna's. Her eyes water. She pushes her way to the front of the stage.

Link comes and stands next to me, smiling from ear to ear. He nudges me. "Isn't this great? We're like real life superheroes!"

I just stare at him as he waves to the crowd. They respond to his enthusiasm and cheer even louder.

I turn and glare at Rafe. He barely nods his head and gives me a sly smile. He knew all along that he was going to turn Link. He only told me what I needed to hear so I would take the injections. He really did know me well. All that research, the questions to my friends. And I played right into his manipulating hands.

It takes much longer for Rafe to quiet down the crowd this time, but when he does, he reminds them of their duties and how important it is that each person fights for the cause. I can tell he's winding down the lecture so just before he does, I step forward.

"I have something to say."

Rafe's expression stiffens. "This isn't the time—"

"I insist." I cross the stage and hold out my hand for the microphone. He reluctantly hands it over.

I face the crowd and inhale deeply. "The Institute has hurt us greatly today. It's our gut reaction to want to hit them back just as hard. We want them to feel our pain and make sure they suffer just as much as we have, but I want to stress that we can't lose our humanity in the process. Many of the people we are fighting are just like us. They want to live a long and healthy life. They want to love and be happy. They are tired of this fighting. The only difference between them and you is they chose to fight on a side that they think will end this war soonest. That's it." I search their many faces. "I want you to remember that as you go out and fight in the upcoming days. These are humans, someone's brother, someone's daughter. I'm not asking you not to fight, I'm just asking you when you become the victor and have a chance to show mercy, show it. Show them that there is a better way, that we are the better way."

I want to say more, but Rafe takes the microphone from me. "Thank you for that, Sage. As always, your words are moving. Now who's ready to destroy the Institute?"

The somber moment I had managed to instill over the crowd is ripped away when they burst into cheers. They pump their fists into the air. Link joins them.

"Stop that," I hiss and knock his hand down.

"What's your problem?"

I glance back at Rafe. He glares at me before he hops off the stage to give directions. I grab Link's arm and pull him off the stage and away from the crowd.

As soon as we are out of earshot, I say, "Why did you do it?"

He snorts. "Kind of a no brainer. I was tired of being mediocre. Besides, I want to get my family back. Now I can actually play a big role in that and not sit on the sidelines like usual."

"You shouldn't have done it," I whisper.

"Why? So you can be the one to get all of the glory, like usual?"

"There's no glory in this." I narrow my eyes. "Is that how Rafe sold it to you? That you’ll become a hero that will be talked about for centuries to come?"

He averts his gaze, his face reddening. "He didn't have to sell anything. I wanted this."

"Of course you did, but did Rafe tell you everything about the drug?"

"What's there to tell? It's a pDNA injection."

"But what about dying?"

"You mean like getting the Kiss?" He shrugs. "In a few years, maybe, but your dad already created a cure. As soon as he can mass produce it, and I'm ready, I'll get fixed."

I moan and furrow my brow. Rafe didn't tell him. Link has no idea that he's going to most likely die in a few weeks.

"Are we done here?" Link asks. "I need to get back. I told Rafe I would help direct the soldiers."

I don't know what to say to him so I say nothing. I'm not ready to tell him that it doesn't matter if he saves his family. He will die. Maybe people will praise his name for years to come, but he won't be around to hear any of it.

"I love you, Sage," he adds before leaving. "You're my best friend. Let's work together so we can get our families back."

I nod. When he leans in to give me a hug, I embrace him tightly.

He releases me, smiles, and runs back to join Rafe.

Jenna appears a moment later. "By the smile plastered on his face, he doesn't know, does he?"

"That he's going to die soon? Nope. Rafe lied to him, just like he lied to me."

"Does Colt know?"

"Not yet. He's so fragile right now, but I'll tell him soon."

"Wait as long as you can," Jenna says. "I have the impression you are the only thing holding him together."

"He's stronger than he thinks. He'll be okay."

Tank jogs toward us. His eyes are blazing with anger. "One of these days, I'm going to knock Rafe's teeth through the back of his head."

"What did he do now?" Jenna asks.

"He's over there telling everyone that Colt is too traumatized to lead. He's really playing it up too."

"I hate that guy," Jenna mumbles.

"We need to do what Colts asks though," I say. "Maybe we can stop some of Rafe's madness."

"We will," Tank agrees. "Rafe sent me to grab you. He wants to tell us the plan, as if we have no say in it."

"Take care of Colt," I tell Jenna then return to the crowd with Tank.

Rafe has ten of his top soldiers dividing the crowd into three large groups. I don't know these ten people. Rafe must've brought them in from the West. I make it a point to meet each one, learning what I can about the people who work directly under Rafe. I watch them closely, studying their leadership skills.

I can see why Rafe selected them. They bark orders just like him and demand respect. Very few soldiers question them, and the ones who do are quickly put in their place.

"What are you doing?" one of them says to me. He must've caught me staring.

"I'm watching how you handle the soldiers."

"My name's Dexter, but everyone calls me Shred."

The name suits him. His golden, thick hair runs in waves down his back. His bright blue eyes express a fierceness that nearly takes my breath away.

"Do you like what you see?" he asks me. His tone changes slightly, making me squirm.

"You're too hard on them."

"You have to be, or they won't respect you."

"On the surface, it may seem like your men are loyal, but behind your back, they are not yours. First better offer that comes along, they'll take it."

"What do you know?" he sneers. "You get some special injection and think you're a leader now?" He flips me hard on the shoulder.

"Don't touch me."

He leans in close until I can feel his breath. "If you don't like the way I handle them, maybe you'll like the way I handle you."

I punch my fist into his chest sending him flying. I swivel around and walk away. If nothing else, I can at least protect myself against jerks like him.

Rafe steps in front of me suddenly. He witnessed the whole thing and doesn't look happy.

"Your men sure take after you," I say.

He takes hold of my arm, squeezing it tightly until pain flashes through me. "Don't ever disrespect my men in public."

I'm about to shove him away but realize we're drawing a crowd. It might be best not to show a divided leadership, at least for now.

"You would be wise to do what I say and keep a low profile," he whispers in my ear. "I would hate to terminate my experiment early."

He releases my arm and turns away. I catch a hitched breath, too stunned to respond. Did he really just threaten to kill me?

"Gather around, Squadron Leaders," he calls into the crowd. It takes a few minutes for all of them to leave their groups.

The ten Primes, including Shred, circle around him. I stay just outside of their stupid circle, not wanting to be a part of it any more than I have to. Tank does the same.

Rafe says, "Our ultimate goal is to stop the production of Fenoquel and get it out of the Institute's hands." He lifts his wrist and presses buttons onto his wristpad. "We've identified three locations where the product is being made: Rainer, Merrick, and Colville. There may be more, but this is all we've been able to recover so far."

My wristpad buzzes along with everyone else's. I glance down at a projected image of a tall building.

"I just sent each of you the exact location I want you to attack," Rafe explains. "Click the image to learn more about your target."

I glance over at Tank's wristpad. His image shows a different building. I don't like that we are being separated. Tank meets my gaze, seeming to think the same thing.

"The goal of this mission is to not only destroy the labs, but to also cause a lot of damage. You decide what that damage is. Just make sure they hurt."

Several nod in agreement. I raise my hand to speak, but Rafe ignores me.

"How much resistance should we expect?" Tank asks. I should learn to just blurt my questions like him.

"I won't lie," Rafe says. "These targets are heavily guarded, but we recently smuggled in weapons from the West that should make for an even fight."

"What kind of weapons?" I blurt, but he still ignores me.

"We're putting Sage with the smallest team at Merrick. They shouldn't have any trouble taking it down. As soon as they are finished, we will have a hovercraft fly them to Colville to help as needed."

I glance up at Link who is on the other side of the circle. He quickly averts his gaze away from me.

"Rafe!" I say loud enough so he can't ignore me again. "What weapons?"

Rafe blows air out his nose and flexes his jaw. He clearly doesn't like being questioned, but I don't care. Someone needs to do it.

"Not your problem," he answers. "My men will be handling them, not you. They are just bombs, the kind that causes a lot of damage, which is what we want."

I open my mouth to argue, but Tank quickly catches my hand and squeezes it into silence. I'll be sure to approach Rafe in private then.

Rafe turns his attention to the circle. "You'll have tonight to prepare. Explain the mission to your groups and make sure they understand fully what they are to do. We leave at sunrise."

"What group am I with?" Link asks eagerly.

"You and Sage are with leaders Carissa and Shred."

Shred looks back at me and winks. I groan inwardly.

"Wouldn't it be better to separate me and Sage?" Link asks. "It doesn't make sense to put two super Primes together."

"You are still untested on the battlefield," Rafe says, trying to keep his voice even.

Link clenches his jaw, but he doesn't argue.

"Prepare, then rest," Rafe tells us. "Tomorrow is a big day, one that will shape our future for better or worse."

20

I turn away from the group. Tank bumps me on the arm. "I'm going to see Ash."

"See you bright and early," I call after him.

Behind me, I hear Link's laughter along with the others as they discuss tomorrow. I walk away, frustrated that Link can't see through Rafe's motives.

I head straight to Colt's hospital room. The line outside his door is almost gone. When Tim sees me, he peeks inside Colt's room.

"He's just about done," Tim says to me.

"Who's in there?"

"Raven."

A sting of jealousy rushes through me.

"I'll come back," I begin, but he stops me.

"He'll want to see you. Please stay." He looks beyond me. "As for the rest of you, come back tomorrow."

I lean into the wall resting against it. My hands twist in and out of each other. Raven's laughter echoes beyond the closed door.

A second later the door opens. Raven lifts her chin a little when she sees me and walks right by.

"Sage?" Colt's voice says.

I blink and step into the room.

"I'm glad you came back," he says. "I wasn't sure you’d be able to."

I close the door. "We're leaving at sunrise."

"I heard what you said out there, about showing mercy."

I glance at the window. It's open wide, letting cool air blow into the room. His sensitive hearing must've caught my voice.

"I don't know if my words made much of a difference," I say. "Everyone seems to want blood." I lower into the chair next to his bed. "I was hoping you would be able to get some rest."

"There will be time for rest later," he says, but even as he speaks, he's lying down on the bed.

I play with a stray string on the bottom of my t-shirt. "What did Raven want?"

The corners of his mouth turn up. "Are you jealous?"

"Pshh. Me?"

"Come here." He pats the bed next to him.

I push up on the armrests and climb onto the bed. He spoons me next to him so my back is pressed against his stomach. His arms come around me and he nuzzles my neck. "You smell exactly how I remember."

"I'm sorry," I say. Shivers explode on my skin when his nose trails up the flesh on my neck.

"I love how you smell," he breathes into my ear. Butterflies spin in my stomach until I think I'm spinning too.

"I dreamt of you all of the time," he continues. He slowly runs his fingers down the length of my arm, stopping only when his fingers entwine into mine. "I love you so much."

His words warm me to the bone. I pull his hand up to my face and press my lips to it. "I love you too."

We stay like that for several minutes. I'm about to turn over to tell him about Link, and possibly even my shortened life span, but he lets out a long peaceful sigh, and I realize he has fallen asleep.

I remain in his arms for a long time. I've never felt this comfortable or safe before. I wish I lived in a world where this could be a daily occurrence, but the reality is vastly different.

Eventually, darkness comes. I remain in Colt's arms well through the night, but at some point I drift off into a peaceful sleep, dreaming of living in a quiet town with Max. Jenna and my father live with us, and Colt lives next door. Tank and Ash are just on the other side of town. There are other people there too. Primes and Originals cohabitating together. The sun shines brightly on our small town. Children play at the park. I'm sitting on a bench holding Colt's hand while Max throws a football with Tank not far away

.

A sudden breeze ruffles my hair. I turn to my left to see where the cool wind came from. Dark clouds fill the eastern sky, and they are moving fast.

"Colt?" I ask.

He doesn't hear me. He's laughing at Tank and Max.

No one sees the storm approaching.

"Colt!"

The clouds begin to descend, pluming smoke into our small town. It overtakes Max. I squint to see him through the smoke. As he inhales, his smile disappears and the light in his eyes goes out. Tank is next, followed by everyone else I know and love.

I attempt to run away, but the fog takes hold of me. I scream and fight.

"Sage!"

I bolt awake sitting up in bed.

"Just breathe," Colt says. He rubs my back in slow circular movements. "It was just a dream."

I want to believe him, but the dream felt so real. That's impossible, though.

"What time is it?" I ask.

"The sun rises soon." Colt swings his legs over the bed and stretches his arms high. "That was the best sleep I've had in a long time. Thank you for staying with me."

"I can't imagine being anywhere else." I also come to my feet. It is in that second I remember that my father wanted to speak to me. Whatever it was, I'm sure it can wait until I return from Merrick.

"How are you feeling?" I ask.

"Better, physically anyway. My mind will take time, however. Fake it until I make, right?"

"That's the idea."

"I wish I could go with you," he says. "But I think I would just slow everyone down."

"Just rest and get feeling better. We need our leader back. Rafe is trying hard to fill your shoes."

"I'm getting there. I think I will go visit your father today and see if he has anything to help me recover more quickly."

"If you do see him, tell him I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to visit with him before I left. He wanted to talk to me about something."

"Do you know what it was about?"

"I don't."

Colt walks around the side of the bed and pulls me into his arms. "Be careful today."

"I'm pretty close to invincible now," I say, grinning.

He lets me go and steps back, his expression serious. "Why did you do it?"

I avert my gaze. "A number of reasons. I wanted revenge for Anthony. I wanted to be strong enough to rescue you and Max. And to save Link."

"What do you mean, save Link?"

I tell him everything Rafe told me about how important it is to have a super Prime on our side, and how if I didn't agree, he would ask Link.

"I knew Link would jump on the opportunity so I agreed instead," I say.

"But that doesn't make sense. Why not let Link do it? Your father has a cure to the Kiss should Link get it anytime soon, and even though we can't mass produce it yet, it's just a matter of time. Link would have been fine."

I search his eyes and open my mouth to finally tell him the truth, but I'm interrupted by a sharp knock.

"Come in," Colt orders.

Shred opens the door. He's already in full gear including several weapons across the sash on his chest. He walks into the room and looks around casually.

"Can I help you?" Colt asks.

"I'm here for the girl." Shred motions his head toward me.

"Colt, this is Shred," I explain. "He is a squadron leader under Rafe. I'll be working with him today."

Shred swivels his head in my direction. "You mean you are working under me today." He smiles. "Good thing you're hot."

Colt takes a step toward him. "Watch how you speak to her."

Shred looks him up and down and spits to the side. "You're not in charge anymore."

Colt's whole body tenses. "I don't care who’s in charge, you will not speak to her that way. Ever."

The air grows heavy with aggression. I take hold of Colt’s arm. "I have to go, but I'll be back soon. Don't worry about a thing. Rest."

Shred snorts and exits the room.

"I don't like that man," Colt says. "Be careful around him."

I give him a quick peck on the cheek. "I will. See you soon."

Before I can leave, he pulls me tightly to his body and wraps his arms around my back. He briefly glances at my lips before he's crushing his mouth to mine. It's a kiss of desperation and longing. I slip my hands beneath his shirt pressing him even closer. He moans and steps away.

"Sorry," he mumbles.

"Don't be sorry. I want to be close to you."

His Adam's apple moves up and down. "Just come back to me soon."

"I promise."

I hurry from the room, afraid if I linger a moment longer I might never leave. My chest is light as I race down the hallway and out the doors. By the time I step into the cool, early morning air, I'm smiling big.

"What are you so happy about?" Link asks when I reach the east field where my group has gathered together. At least four dozen soldiers are loading into vehicles. We are one of the two convoys actually driving to our destination. It will take us at least four hours to get to Merrick. The third convoy, the one going to Colville, will be flying. They don't leave for another two hours so our attacks can be synchronized.

"I'm just glad for the occasional good day," I say.

"It is a good day," Link agrees. "Today I prove to everyone that I'm just as capable, if not more, than every other Prime."

"Link—"

He puts his hand up. "I don't want to hear it. You've always gotten the respect of Primes and Originals for as long as I've known you. That's why you becoming a super Prime really bothers me."

"What do you mean?"

"Why did you do it? You've never cared about proving yourself to others, so why risk getting the Kiss in the future? I mean, I know there's a cure, but you could still get really sick. For me, it was worth it. I get to save my family, be a hero to the world. It's what I've always wanted."

I rub my hands across my face thinking hard how best to answer him. "Did you ever consider that Rafe might not be telling you the whole truth about what you took?"

"Why would he lie?"

"To get what he wants—two super Primes who will help him end this war. Don't you think he would do and say whatever to achieve that?"

He shrugs. "I feel great. I know I can do a lot of good with all these new changes. Maybe it doesn't matter that he lied. Whatever it is you think you know, would you still have made the same choice?"

I'm taken back by his question. Would I have chosen not to transform myself had I known Link was already going to be turned? My new special abilities helped me save Colt. They may prove Max's safety too. But maybe all those things would've happened anyway.

"Load up!" Shred shouts.

Before I can answer Link, I'm herded into the nearest van. Somehow Link and I get separated, and he ends up in the van in front of me. There are eleven others with me. We are packed so tightly that ten minutes into our drive several of us have rolled down the windows.

No one speaks to each other, which makes for a long ride, but not even I can find words to say right now. I'm too nervous. Not really for me, but for the children and for everyone else, including the guards we are about to fight. Before the sun sets tonight, blood will be spilled and lives will be lost. And I hate the fact that a lot of those deaths will be by my own hands.

21

We travel quickly on the passable roads, reaching speeds of well over a hundred miles per hour. It's frustrating when we have to slow down for parts of the roads that are too damaged. No one wants to be in this crowded van any longer than we have to.

A buzzing sound breaks the silence in the car. Shred, who has been glancing at me in the rearview mirror, presses a button on his wristpad. "What's up?"

"We just received word that Merrick received another batch of troops within the last hour," a voice responds.

"Do they know we’re coming?"

"They could've caught our movements on satellite if they were looking."

"What do we do?" Shred asks.

"We proceed as planned. Rafe's orders."

"Got it." Shred presses his wristpad again. Over his shoulder, he says to everyone, "If you came for a good fight, you're going to get it! Who's ready to kill some Institute scum bags?"

Everyone around me cheers. A few thump the ceiling of the van with their fists. I remain still, but I do glare at Shred when our eyes meet in the mirror. He smiles slyly back.

It's not long before the forest opens up revealing a small city. Merrick is a fairly new town, built in the last one hundred years. People only moved here if they were employees of the Institute. Everyone works at the huge research facility in the center of town called the Merrick Science and Research Facility, or MSR.

Shred doesn't seem to be too concerned about concealing our presence. I guess it would be hard to stay hidden anyway. The town is small. There's no way we could go unnoticed.

We quickly unload from our vehicles. Everyone else jogs ahead to the edge of town, all anxious to get in on the upcoming fight. I stay back, truly dreading what's about to happen.

Link jogs back to me. "Come on. We need to stay at the front of the line to protect everyone."

"You are really eating this up, aren't you?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

I shake my head. "Nothing."

I take off to catch up to the others. Link quickly passes by me, anxious to be the first one into battle. It worries me that he seems to enjoy this so much.

Before we enter the town, Shred explains how we will divide into two groups and circle around on each side of the research facility. Link and I, however, will walk directly to MSR. The hope is we will be able to draw most of the fight to us, giving one of the other two groups the chance to sneak inside.

While Shred continues to speak, I glance back at a smaller vehicle, one of ours, that just pulled up. Two men unload three large cases from the trunk.

"Sage?"

I glance back at Shred.

"Are you listening to me?" he asks.

"What's in those cases?"

"Nothing you need to concern yourself with." He turns around and starts toward town. "Let's get going."

The group immediately divides into two and set on their course.

Nothing seems out of place in this small town. The houses are neat and well maintained. A woman trimming her bushes in her front yard sees us coming. She frowns as if she's trying to figure out who we could be. I smile at her, but she hurries inside her home instead. That might be the safest place for her.

Main Street has more to offer than I expect for such a small city. There's a large shopping center, a few clothing stores, and even a theater. There are maybe half a dozen Primes walking around. A couple of them glance at us with curiosity, but they don't seem too concerned like the woman had been, even though we’re wearing soldier-like uniforms. Maybe they think we’re part of MSR's security.

MSR comes into view. It's bigger than I expect with a tall spiral tower at its center. Architecturally, it's a beautiful building. Smooth curves shape its outside, which is covered mostly by darkened glass. It's much prettier in person than the image I had been given.

When we get close, I grab Link's arm, stopping him.

"What are you doing?" he asks.

I pretend to be looking into the glass window of a shop, while secretly eyeing their security or lack thereof.

"Where are all of the guards?"

"What do you mean?"

"Shred received a message saying security at MSR was recently doubled. So where is everyone?"

"Maybe they’re inside. Let's go find out."

I grab his arm again. "We shouldn't fight them indoors or make anyone else do it either. There are too many unknowns."

"Like what?" he asks.

"For starters, they could try gassing us with Fenoquel."

For the first time since becoming a super Prime, fear flashes in his eyes. "What do you suggest?"

"We need to draw as many of them out as possible."

He nods as if finally understanding. "Distraction?"

"A huge one."

He grins big. "I can handle that."

We continue walking until we reach the edge of MSR's property. Small, leafy trees with flowers in full bloom, despite it being the end of summer, are scattered across a massive lawn. A few benches and picnic tables are situated in different areas next to food machines.

I stare at the building, wishing I could see through the darkened glass, and I'm too far away to hear what might be going on inside.

"They can see us," I say, eyeing the many cameras in the trees.

"Good." Link walks to a nearby bench and easily picks it up. He steps toward the front doors but stops half way. Lifting the bench, he spins around once and tosses the seat as hard as he can. It flies through the air, spiraling until it hits the glass doors. They shatter into a million pieces.

Five guards come running out from within, all with weapons drawn. Only stunners, which surprises me. If their security truly had doubled, then they should be expecting a fight. These few men don't reflect that reality.

"Put your hands up!" one of the Primes shouts. He's tall with slicked back brown hair and deep purple eyes, which tells me he is a Brax, a Prime with bones practically made of steel.

"Make me," Link says. He's still smiling.

The Brax fires his stunner, but Link jumps out of the way and toward the other four guards. Before either of them can do anything, Link already has their weapons knocked from their hands. The Brax attempts to fight him in hand-to-hand combat, but Link kicks him square in the chest. He flies across the lawn, landing on top of a table.

I don't bother trying to help Link as he fights the other four guards. He would probably be mad if I did. Instead, I rush toward the entrance but catch odd movement from the corner of my eye. I glance to the rooftop of a nearby building. One of Rafe's men is up there setting something up.

More guards spill from the broken entrance. I rush to join Link, jumping out of the way of a blast from a stun gun. Another shot hits me in the chest, dazing me momentarily, but my special suit quickly absorbs the electricity.

A muscular Dresden attacks me first. I take hold of his arm and flip him onto the grass. He swipes his legs at mine, trying to knock me off balance, but I dodge his blow. At the same time, I avoid another attack from a Speeder, as she swipes at my head with a knife. I dart away from the Dresden on the ground, giving me room to fully fight the Speeder. She's incredibly fast, but I'm faster and easily dodge her many blows. As soon as I catch an opening, I punch my fist directly into her right cheekbone. I feel and hear bones break beneath the force. Blood pours from her eye socket. I block it out and move to the next guard.

Several more fall by my hands. Only one gives pause. We stare into each other’s eyes, each waiting for the other to make a move.

"I don't want this," he says, shaking his head back and forth.

"Neither do I." I step to the side, giving him a chance to leave.

He places his hand on the stun gun on his hip.

"Please don't," I beg.

His chin quivers. "It's all I know."

The weapon flies from its holster, but before it can discharge, I'm smashing him across the face with a closed fist. He falls to the ground, unconscious or dead. My heart is heavy as I continue taking out guards that know no other way. But I am just like them. I can't walk away any more than they can.

It's not long before we have immobilized at least a dozen Primes. I stare at their broken bodies, feeling sick to my stomach.

Link raises his arms toward the building and cheers. "Is that all you got?"

A low rumbling shakes the ground, and I stumble to keep my feet beneath me. The vibration grows. Link glances back at me, his smile gone.

I press at my earpiece. "Shred? What's coming?"

"Maintain your position," he responds in my ear.

Directly in front of us, the shiny metal path leading to the front doors splits and begins to open wide.

"Can you hear that?" I ask Link. Just beyond the rumbling, there are voices. Lots of them.

He tilts his head, then his whole body stiffens. He takes several steps backward.

I touch the earpiece again. "Are you close? Because the battle you wanted is here."

"We're coming."

The vibrations stop. In front of us is a giant hole in the ground, but I don't dare get close enough to look inside.

All around us, there is an eerie silence, reminding me of a calm before the storm.

"I don't like this," I say. I glance over my shoulder. I don't see anyone on the streets anymore.

There's a clicking sound, quiet like someone chattering their teeth, directly below me.

"Move!" I shout, recognizing the fast-beat ticking.

I leap from the ground just as an explosion goes off. My body is tossed aside amid chunks of dirt and grass. I hit the ground hard, gasping for air. I look up slowly. All kinds of Primes are spilling out of the hole. I pull myself onto all fours and search for Link, but I can't see him through all of the smoke.

A Prime wearing a suit that looks similar to mine, but gray in color, raises a gun at me, the scary kind. I move to get out of the way but am not quick enough. A bullet hits my shoulder hard, nearly penetrating the suit. I grunt in pain and scramble behind a nearby tree.

I close my eyes. Focus! Link is out there and needs my help. This is why I chose to transform myself—to save the people I love.

I push myself to a standing position and look around the tree. Shred and his men have joined the fray, firing at the guards. Most of the smoke has cleared. That's when I spot Link. He's on the other side of the lawn lying on the ground. Several Primes have him surrounded and are punching and kicking at him. I'm lucky that they haven't tried to shoot him yet. He's blocking what he can, but they've overwhelmed him. I think about firing my gun, but there are too many of our own men in the way.

Keeping my head down, I sprint across the grass to get him. I'm met with much resistance. Bullets whiz by me. When a Peccarian moves to block me, I leap high into the air and jump over him. He attempts to shoot upwards, but I'm too fast. As soon as I land, I withdraw a gun from within my boot and shoot. My aim is perfect, and I hit him directly in the head. I turn away before I can see the blood misting the air behind him.

I point and fire the gun at those around Link. I kill three before they even realize they’re under attack. The others quickly raise their metal shields and withdraw their weapons, but I'm already upon them. I smash through everything I see to free Link, tossing bodies to and fro.

Finally, I reach him and kneel by his side. "Are you hurt?"

"They shot me in the leg," he growls.

I glance down. Blood pulses from a bullet wound in his calf. He must've been hit at close range to have had his suit pierced. I reach over to a body lying next to us and rip the sleeve from its arm.

"This really hurts." He attempts to stand on it but falls over.

"Look at me, Link," I order.

His bright eyes lock with mine.

"You're going to live." I tie the material around his leg tight to stop the bleeding. "Get up and fight. You chose to be a hero, so be one."

I straighten and hold out my hand. He looks at it briefly before placing his hand in mine. I pull him to his feet.

Chaos is all around us. Some of our guys are in hand-to-hand combat with the guards, while others have taken cover from all of the bullets flying through the air. The biggest troublemakers are three giant Titans who are not only blocking the guards behind them with wide and tall shields, but they are also advancing dangerously close to our team.

"Take out their legs," I say to Link.

He nods once and together we sprint, Link mostly limping, toward the Titans. They spot us immediately and focus their attention toward us. Before I reach the closest one, I drop to the ground and slide beneath his shield just as it comes crashing down.

As I'm sliding, I take hold of the Titan's leg and jerk hard. He stumbles, nearly falling down. I don't stop moving for fear of one of the guards’ bullets catching me.

While I circle my Titan, repeatedly punching at exposed areas, Link has scrambled to the top of his Titan and is choking him out. The Titan's neck is so thick Link has to use both arms to circle around the generous mass. The third Titan seems to be confused as to whether help his brothers or keep trying to shield the other guards.

My Titan swings at my head, but I dive to the ground rolling fast. Before he can get back into a fighting stance, I rush at his right leg, tackling it hard. He's unable to withstand the force and falls to the ground. I leap into the air and come crashing down on top of his head. My boots smash into his nose. The sound of bones cracking fills the air. It's a sound I won't soon forget. Blood bubbles from the Titan's nose and mouth, and his eyes roll to the back of his head. A second later he expels a breath, his last one.

"Get down!" a voice shouts.

I drop onto my belly, burying my head in my hands. Bullets from our soldiers fly over my head. Link has dropped the second Titan and is close to taking him out.

I spot movement near the broken entrance to MSR. Shred and several men are rushing into the building. A few of them carry small, metal briefcases. As soon as there is a break in the gunfire, I jump to my feet and rush after them.

The inside of the building is filled with soft light filtering in from the tinted windows. It's a large open space with only a few workspaces probably meant for reception. The floors are a soft blue, the walls a shade lighter. There's no sign of Shred.

Having memorized the layout of the building, I turn right and sprint to a set of wide stairs, holding a gun tightly in my hand. I need to get to the third floor to the lab. Most likely that's where I'll find Shred and the others.

I keep my head on a swivel, searching for signs of trouble, but it seems most of the guards are outside fighting. I ascend the stairs but stop when I hear someone crying. I glance over to a glass-enclosed conference room. Men and women huddle inside trying to avoid the fight. I lock eyes with a woman who looks my age.

"Don't hurt us!" one of the men calls.

That's when I realize my gun is trained on them. I slowly lower it and catch my breath. I'm about to tell them to stay where they are when I hear gunfire upstairs. I continue up the stairs.

"Sage!" a voice calls from below.

I look over the rail at Link. "Up here!" I call.

.He hurries after me.

As soon as I reach the third floor, I slow to a walk, listening. The lab where they produce Fenoquel is just up ahead. I can hear Shred speaking low to his men. They don't sound like they’re under duress. Another voice, in the opposite direction, piques my curiosity, mainly because whoever it is sounds authoritative and not frightened. I catch several words, but the one that stands out is my father's name.

I sprint down the hall. Link's footsteps are close behind me. In a few of the rooms I pass, there are more people trying to hide. Soon their nightmare will be over. We will destroy the lab and all their chemicals and hopefully never return.

I reach a closed door with the words "exit" above it. Beyond it are the sounds of hurried footstep going up.

"Who is it?" Link asks quietly when he reaches me.

"I'm not sure, but they are anxious to get out of here." I turn the doorknob, but it's locked. I turn harder until the lock breaks. I carefully peek into the stairwell expecting gunfire, but there is none. It sounds like only three people.

"Hurry!" a voice says.

My blood turns cold. I know that voice.

Mom.

22

I fling the door open and sprint up the stairs.

"Sage!" Link hisses after me.

I take the steps three at a time, my heart pounding. I have to know what my mother is doing here.

In response to my hurried movements, the three people above me also rush. They are far enough ahead of me that even with my super-speed, I don't catch them before they exit onto the roof. The door closes just as I reach it. I jerk it open breaking the hinges.

Sunlight stings my eyes. I bring my hand up to block the light and search the rooftop.

"Stop!" a voice orders.

Link steps out and throws his arm in front of me when he sees the large gun pointed at my head.

I look beyond the gun-holding Prime. My mother stands near a hovercraft holding a large case in her hands. The craft's engine purrs softly.

"Mom?"

"You shouldn't be here, Sage," she says. Her eyes narrow. "You look different."

"What's in the case?" I ask.

She glances at Link and then back at me. "I'm protecting my life's work."

"Are you holding Fenoquel?" Link asks.

"We came here to destroy it," I say and take a step toward her.

The gun fires, barely missing my ear. Link's body tenses like he's going to lunge for the gun, but I take hold of his arm.

"That's what you were told," my mother says.

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"When those in power only care about absolute control, they will stop at nothing to achieve it."

"That's why we have to destroy the Institute!" I say, frustrated that she can't understand that.

"You think it's only Ebony who cares about controlling people?"

I stare at her, the truth of her words hitting me hard. I know she speaks of Rafe and maybe even Myers.

"We can't let you leave with that," Link warns.

"I'm the only one who really wants peace, and Fenoquel is the key."

I bolt for the gun, easily knocking it from the Prime's hands. With my other, I punch at the man's face knocking him out cold.

My mother withdraws her own gun and points it at us. It shakes in her hands. "What have you done, Sage?"

I see the fear and regret in her eyes.

"Rafe convinced you to change, didn't he? Please tell me it wasn't with super pDNA."

"How do you know about that?" I ask.

She shakes her head. "Why?"

"It's the only way I can save the people I love!"

"But at the cost of your own life?"

"Sage is not going to die," Link says, "so you can save your words and hand over that case."

My mother glances at him. "I don't know who you are, but I can tell you care about her. You must not let Sage fight anymore. It will accelerate the speed in which her cells die. As it is," she inhales a hitched breath, surprising me, "she only has weeks left."

"What are you talking about?" he asks, glancing back and forth between us.

Her gaze returns to mine. "I'm so sorry. I didn't want this for you. If I had known what Rafe was going to do—"

"How do you know Rafe?" I ask.

"Listen to me, Sage," she says, her voice serious. "Rafe will use you. He cares only about his end game."

"What is his end game?"

"We have to go!" a voice calls from within the hovercraft.

"We can't let you take that case," Link warns.

She forces a smile and slowly lowers the case to the ground. "No matter. I have plenty more." She steps onto the hovercraft, and her eyes flash to mine. Sadness lurks deep within her blue eyes. "Be careful and don't overexert yourself. You need to live as long as you can."

She disappears into the open door. Link moves to stop her, but I grab him. "Let her go."

The door closes and the craft rises into the air.

My body is cold as I watch her leave. Her words have scared me. She knows Rafe, and the two have made some kind of deal.

As soon as my mother is out of view, Link turns to me. "What was she talking about?"

"Which part?" I turn around and walk back the way we came.

Link picks up the case my mother left behind and hurries after me. "All of it!"

"We'll discuss it later. Let's just get out of here."

I make my way back to the front of the building, passing by several people still huddled behind closed doors. Soon we will be gone and they can get on with their lives. It will take days for the Institute to get the materials they need to start production of Fenoquel again. Before that happens, however, we plan to destroy anything related to the drug, making it near impossible for anyone to produce it ever again.

My earpiece buzzes. Shred's voice sounds a moment later. "You and Link need to get out of the building now. You have thirty seconds."

"Why?" I ask, but no one answers.

"Let's go!" Link says and sprints, half limps down the stairs. Blood runs down his leg.

I follow after him, shouting to the people behind the glass conference room windows and whoever else can hear me too. "Evacuate the building! Now!"

If whatever is about to happen to the building is bad for Link and me, it can't be good for the others.

I make it to the front doors and glance over my shoulder. Men and women are slowly coming out of the room, probably unsure if they can trust me. I don't blame them.

"Now, Sage!" Link says. He tugs on my arm hard enough that I stumble from the giant hole where the front doors used to be.

My eyes adjust to the sunlight. There are bodies lying all over the lawn, broken and bloody. Shred is on the edge of the lawn watching the building. Those still alive stand behind him. I glance to the rooftop of the nearby building. There are two men on top pointing something long and metal directly at us. The tube-like contraption sits on a tripod. It takes me just a second to realize what it is. Rafe's special weapon from the West.

"Run!" I yell at Link.

I shove him forward just as there is a whistling through the air. An explosion louder than anything I've ever heard before follows, and my body flies through the air, flames licking at my back. I hit the ground hard. Chunks of debris drop all around me. A sharp piece of metal pierces my ribs.

I roll onto my good side and stare at the demolished building in horror. All those people!

"Sage!"

The sound of my name barely registers through the ringing in my ears. I blink and look up. Link stands over me, his brows drawn together. There's a deep cut above his left eye.

He pulls me to my feet and practically carries me away. The pain in my side is severe, but it's not crippling thanks to my new body. What is crippling, however, is the thought of how many people we just killed.

As soon as we are far enough away from the burning building, Link lowers me against the side of a convenience store.

"All those people," I whisper.

Link remains quiet, his jaw set.

Shred and those who are left walk back toward our vehicles. Several of them hold similar cases to what my mother had.

Despite the pain, I push onto my feet and limp toward the nearest one. I take it from his hands before he can stop me.

"What's in here?" I ask.

"None of your business." He reaches to take it back, but I shove him to the ground.

"What's going on?" Shred demands from the front of the group. When he sees me, he hurries over. "Give that to me."

"No." I turn it over in my hands trying to figure out how to open it. There's no keyhole but there is a keypad. "What's the code?"

"It is none of your concern," he snaps. "Now hand it over."

I slam the case to the ground and smash my boot into it. The top of it splinters into several places.

Shred draws his weapon and points it at me. Link, who has snuck up behind us, points his own gun at Shred's head. "Drop it."

Shred slowly lowers the weapon.

I bend down and remove several pieces of the case until I can see what's inside. There are at least a dozen vials of a green-colored liquid. "Is this what I think it is?"

Shred lifts his chin but doesn't answer.

"Why are we taking Fenoquel? We were supposed to destroy it!"

"I take my orders from Rafe," he responds.

"And did Rafe order you to bomb all those people in the building too?"

Several of the soldiers behind him look at each other. They probably had no idea there were people still inside.

"They were hardly innocent," Shred says. "They've been helping the Institute for years."

"Did anyone give them a chance to do anything else?"

No one answers.

I step close to Shred. "When we return to Enfield, a lot is going to change."

"We'll see about that," Shred growls. In the distance, a hovercraft comes into view. "Looks like your ride is here. Better go see if there are any bad guys you can save."

I cast him a dangerous look, before Link and I jog over to where we see the hovercraft land. People from within the town are beginning to come outside of their shops. When they see the damage, especially at the MSR building, they burst into tears and run toward the destruction. I bet many of their loved ones have been killed.

I hate that I played a role in it. I hate that the only way to stop the fighting is through violence. I can see why Rafe feels the way he does. Focusing on revenge keeps you from thinking about all the horrible things you're responsible for.

"Get in!" a Prime yells when the ramp lowers. "We need to get you to Colville as soon as possible."

I don't ask him why. After what I've just seen, I can probably guess.

I lean my head against the cold glass window of the hovercraft as it lifts into the air. Link sits next to me bouncing his knee up and down.

"Do you want to tell me what happened back there?" he asks.

I lower my head. "Everything Rafe told you was a lie. The drug they gave us did make us a super Prime, but it's also going to kill us."

"Maybe in a few years," Link says. "Right? But by then we can get the cure from your father."

I look at him and shake my head. "We don't have that much time. Maybe a month."

Link jumps to his feet. "Impossible!"

I turn away from him and stare out at the landscape below. It rushes past, the tops of the trees green and lush. I focus only on it. It's the only way I can quiet my mind after what just happened.

After some time, Link sits back down. "If you knew this, why did you still get the injections?"

"I was angry. They had just killed Anthony. I wanted to save Colt. And," I hesitate, “because he told me if I didn't take it, then he would get you to take it. I didn't want this for you." My gaze meets his. "I wanted you to have a long and happy life."

He is quiet. Then, "What about you?"

"If I can save my brother, then it will all be worth it."

"I don't think Max will feel the same way," Link whispers.

"I did what I had to do." I inhale a hitched breath and lower my head into my hands. "I don't know what I'm doing anymore. I feel like I've lost my way."

Link rests his hand on my back. "I think a bunch of us have. Let's find our way back together. And I swear to you, when we get back, I'm going to expose Rafe for the fraud that he is. I can't believe he's stealing Fenoquel! Do you think your mother has been helping him?"

I clench my teeth. "Something has been going on between them."

It takes us almost thirty minutes to arrive at Colville, a city almost twice the size of Merrick. We circle high above it assessing the damage. Several buildings are on fire, including many homes. The largest building of all on the outskirts of town is practically in ruins. There are many institute guards still in the streets firing their weapons at our soldiers.

"Hurry!" I call up to the pilot.

He lowers us into a part of the town that is mostly empty. As soon as the ramp descends, I sprint from the craft only slightly bothered by the wound in my side. Link is a little slower behind me on account of his leg, but not by much. We are still faster than we've ever been.

The center of town is a war zone. There are more bodies than I can count lying in the street or crushed beneath rubble. And if they aren't dead, they are fighting using anything they can get their hands on. I withdraw my gun and keep running toward the sound of gunfire a few blocks over. Tank has got to be here somewhere!

Rafe should be here too, but I don't see him either. Another explosion goes off shaking the ground beneath me. I keep moving, smashing anyone who gets in my way. I attack a female Dresden who just stabbed one of our guys. I fight many more. They are easy to take out like this, so distracted by the fighting around them. But it doesn't come easy. My body is sore, my knuckles bleeding, and my heart broken.

Just as I round a corner, I spot him. Tank is trapped behind a metal garbage can while several Institute guards fire their weapons at him. They are slowly closing in on him. My breath catches in my lungs.

I can't lose another friend.

23

I call over to Link just as he shoots at a guard. "Circle around to the left. I’ll take the right. We have to help Tank!"

I sprint down a long alley, turning right when I reach the end of a clothing shop, many of its windows broken. It's a dead end. I glance up. The rooftop might give me better access anyway.

Squatting down, I leap as high as I can and just manage to catch the lip of the roof twenty feet above. I flip myself upward and hurry to the edge on the opposite side. Tank is just below me with his hands covering his head in an attempt to protect himself from all of the bullets whizzing by.

Link isn't far away, firing his gun, but now he too is drawing more gunfire than he can handle.

I run alongside the rooftop until I’ve come behind the Institute guards. I quietly jump from the ledge just behind a taller Trix. I crack my elbow on his head, and he falls over unconscious. I do the same to three more guards. From there it's easy. I just take their weapons and fire at the backs of all the guards. In just a few heartbeats, I have killed over ten people. I drop to the ground in a river of blood.

Tank peeks around the garbage can. His eyes widen when he sees me, and he scrambles over, his feet stepping through blood.

"You saved my life," he says and helps me to my feet.

I inhale, grateful he's alive. This is why I changed, to save my friends. I may have been naïve about all the people I would have to kill to do it, but I have to accept that this is war. Only one side can win. One day I will deal with the horrors I've both seen and caused, but until then, I'll keep fighting.

"Where's Rafe?" I ask.

"He already left." Tank's words are bitter. "He cleaned out the lab while we were fighting off guards, then escaped with the drug. Not before blowing everything up, though."

"He did the same at Merrick." I slowly walk back to the center of town, the pain in my side worse. "Did you know he was going to do that?"

"Hell no!" Tank snaps. "That was never part of the deal."

"What do we do now?" Link asks.

"We get back to Enfield and find out what Rafe is really doing and put a stop to it." Tank turns a corner and surveys the damage. His reaction is similar to mine. The city is in ruins. People crying and yelling. Chaos everywhere.

"We need to gather our men and get out of the city." Tank presses the button on his earpiece. "Everyone meet back at the convoy. We're leaving as soon as possible."

It takes longer than I expect to gather everyone together. There are many wounded. Ash is already on the large hovercraft ready to help those who need it. There are a lot who do.

I stay in the cockpit with Tank and Link as we fly back to Enfield.

"How did the attack on Rainer go?" I ask.

"I haven't heard yet," Tank says. "But I'm sure just like all the others."

"We need to find out what Rafe did with all of the Fenoquel and destroy it." My voice sounds distant almost as if it isn't me speaking. I'm trying to keep it together, push back all the killing and violence from my mind, but I feel it bleeding through my sanity. It was necessary, I remind myself.

"We need to do a lot of things," Link mumbles.

The sun dips below the horizon, casting pinks and oranges across the sky. A golden glow reflects off the thick canopy of trees. By the time we return, darkness has fallen upon Enfield.

"Are you guys seeing this?" Link asks. He sits up straighter and stares out the window of the cockpit. Tank and I do the same.

There's a line of people spilling into Enfield through the front gates.

"Where are they coming from?" Tank asks.

I glance back the road for as far as I can see. Every once in awhile there's a break in the trees, and I spot lights where more people are lined up.

"We'll find out soon enough," I say.

The hovercraft lands. I'm anxious to see Colt. I hope he got plenty of rest because something tells me he's going to need it to challenge Rafe's authority. Rafe had a lot of men come from the West with him, and they are fiercely loyal.

As soon as the ramp lowers, I want to rush to Colt, but there are simply too many people to help. Me, Tank, Link and any others who aren't seriously injured help load people onto small electronic carts that take them to the hospital. Many Originals jump in to help. There is barely enough room to fit everyone. Sometimes we have to put four people in one room.

At one point, my wristpad vibrates. I quickly scan the message. It's from Jenna asking me to come see her at command. Rafe has probably called a meeting. I don't leave right away, however. There are simply too many people to help.

When things calm down, I head to the other side of the hospital where Colt is staying, but his room has been converted into a waiting room for those with minor injuries.

"I thought I would find you here."

I turn around. Jenna's brows are drawn together in worry.

"Where's Colt?"

"He's fine, but he's expecting you. Did you not get my message?"

"I was busy. Where did all the extra people come from?" I ask.

"You'll find out soon enough. Hurry. We don't have much time."

I follow after her as she maneuvers through the crowded hallways. I stop when I see Link walking out of a room wearing hospital-issued shirt and pants.

"How's your leg?" I ask glancing down.

"It's feeling much better. Have you been looked at yet?"

I shake my head, surprised I hadn't thought about it. My whole body is numb.

"We're going to meet with Colt in command," I say. "Come with us."

Jenna snorts. "I thought he was team Rafe."

"Not anymore," Link says. "Let's go."

Outside, we cross the Green. Several tents have been set up all over the massive lawn. One of them has a long line of people waiting to get food. The smell of chicken broth fills the air. I spot Rafe and his men near the make-shift stage. They each have a drink in their hand and are toasting each other, laughing hard and cheering. It makes me sick.

I keep walking. "Where's Tank?"

"He’s already there," Jenna says.

As soon as I enter command, my eyes lock with Colts. He takes a step toward me and stops, his face paling. By the way his eyes are slowing moving up and down my body, I must look a horrible sight. I should've cleaned up before I came here.

Colt looks better than he did when I left. He still has dark circles under his eyes, which means he hasn't rested, but he appears much stronger. There's a fire in his eyes I haven't seen since he returned.

"What happened here?" I ask. "Why are there so many people?"

Raven and Jet sit near Colt. They look exhausted and beaten. No doubt they experienced much of the same when they went to Rainer.

Colt paces and locks his hands behind his back. "Tank just gave me a report of everything Rafe did today, and I was shocked to find out that Rafe's been stealing Fenoquel. I have someone searching for where he might have hidden it, and as soon as we find it, we'll destroy it for good.”

Link and I look at each other in relief. Destroying the drugs that were stolen will make some of what we did right.

Colt keeps talking. “After you left this morning, I came here to monitor the Institute's activity. There wasn't really anyone left behind to do this. Besides, I felt like I should get caught up on everything that has happened. I learned some very valuable information. Information that I think Rafe was trying to keep from us."

"Why would he do this?" Link asks.

"Rafe has his own agenda. Sure it involves taking down the Institute, but not in the way we all expected. He wants to control them just like the Institute is trying to control us with Fenoquel. About ten o'clock this morning, I hacked into the Institute's Boston facility. There was a single transmission. At first it didn't make sense. It was a string of words that didn't go together, but I knew they had to mean something because they came directly from Ebony's office. That's when I remembered how Max was able to decipher a code they had embedded in news feed when they were trying to find you, Sage." He looks at me. "Do you remember that?"

I nod my head. Max had saved us that day.

"Anyway," Colt says, “I decided to think like Max. I printed out the whole transmission and separated the words. Eventually I cracked it."

"What did it say?" Link asks. He's practically on the edge of his seat.

Colt looks at each of us before he speaks again. “It was giving orders to gas the entire city of Boston with Fenoquel at exactly midnight tonight when everyone would be sleeping."

My legs weaken, and I drop into a nearby chair.

"But how could they deliver it to the whole population?" Tank asks.

"That part I'm not sure of yet. The message didn't say, but I assume it would be through the ventilation system. Most houses and businesses all use natural gas pumped in from a central line."

"At Excelsor," I say, remembering the layout of Boston. I had memorized it when I had to save Max from the IHRD.

"Right," Colt says. "So I focused our satellite on Excelsor and found an unnatural amount of security. Something was definitely wrong."

"What did you do?" Link asks.

"I contacted Rafe right away, of course, but he dismissed the threat. He wouldn't even hear me out. He said their mission was the important thing today, not a random threat toward Boston." Colts paces the room again.

"Why didn't you just call us?" I ask him. "We would've come back to help."

"I thought about that, but by the time I figured out what was going on, you all were already well into your mission. I couldn't wait for you to return." He stops walking. "Without the proper support, I knew I couldn't stop the release of Fenoquel, so I decided to try and evacuate the city instead. I sent a video transmission and uploaded it into the television feed, but Ebony cut it off quickly."

"That's when I came up with a brilliant idea," Jenna butts in. "We would give the city a message Ebony couldn't destroy. I made a basic paper flyer warning the city of what was to come and offered them safety at Enfield. We then flew over the city and dumped thousands of the messages. People began arriving a few hours ago."

"But what about the people who don't leave the city?" I ask.

Colt's gaze lowers to the floor. "I don't know what to do about them. Your father has been analyzing the drug. He might be able to come up with something to counteract it, but it could take months, possibly years. Unfortunately, that's not our priority right now. What we really need is to find a way to mass produce a cure to the KISS. If we could tell people we have that, it may tip the scales in our favor."

"I agree," I add.

Colt walks over to me, his eyes focused at the wound on my side.

"What are we going to do about Rafe?" Raven asks. It's the first time she's spoken. It's strange to see her so quiet.

"We have to stop him," I say simply. "Challenge him maybe, and take him out of power."

The door flies open, crashing against the wall behind it. I jump, as does Jenna.

“And who exactly is going to take me out of power?" Rafe demands.

Colt squares his legs beneath him and folds his arms across his chest. "If it comes to that, I'll remove you myself."

"I would like to see you try," Rafe says. There are a few tense seconds, before Rafe's eyes flash to me and Link. "I've come for my assets."

"Assets?" Link says, his nose wrinkling.

"We were successful today,” Rafe says. "But we're not finished. We have one last facility to conquer. This will be our biggest yet. They have more Fenoquel than anywhere else, and we must get our hands on it."

"Why do you need it so bad?" Jenna asks.

"We plan on using it in L.A, the last institute stronghold in the West. If we can neutralize the people there, the Institute will be no more."

"You can't do that," I say. "There are innocent people living there."

He exhales a sharp breath as if he's tired of dealing with us. "It's not like I'm going to kill them. They will still have a good life. They will no longer suffer or feel pain."

I close my eyes in frustration. "You sound like my mother."

"Your mother is a special woman," he says. There is something in his tone that turns my blood cold.

"Why would you work with Scarlet?" Link asks him. "She's with Ebony."

"She works for herself," he growls.

"This arrangement you have with her," I say, "She helps you get Fenoquel, and then, you what? Give it to everyone?"

"Not everyone," he adds.

"Well, I won't help you," I say. "I'm done."

He steps close to me. "You don't have a choice."

"Do you really think you can take me?" I ask him. "You know what I'm capable of."

He moves even closer until his face is inches from mine.

"Rafe," Colt warns.

Rafe keeps speaking to me. "Do you really think I would create you without some sort of safeguard in place?"

Link comes to his feet. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Rafe takes a step back from me. "Each of you has had a chip implanted in your head. If you disobey me, all I have to do is press this button in my arm, just beneath my skin, and you're dead."

Colt darts across the room and has Rafe in a headlock before anyone can do anything. "What's to stop me from killing you right now?"

Rafe chuckles, his expression calm. "You can't kill me. If this chip does not detect a heartbeat, they die too."

Colt squeezes tighter around Rafe's neck.

"Do you really want to test it?" Rafe coughs.

"Look at me, Colt," I say. His eyes slowly meet mine. I shake my head.

Colt eventually loosens his grip. Rafe turns around and shoves him hard.

"You all need to get control of yourselves," Rafe snaps. "We have the same goal. Take out the Institute. That's exactly what I plan on doing. And to prove to you that I'm not this horrible monster you think I am, as soon as our mission is over, I will destroy the chip. These two will be free. Although I don't know how much good it will do them, seeing how they only have a few weeks left to live anyway, but at least those days could be lived out in peace."

"What are you talking about?" Colt asks.

Rafe looks from me to him. "You haven't told him, have you?"

"Shut up, Rafe," I say.

"That's sweet," Rafe coos. "Trying to protect the man you love. You should finish this war quickly so you two can spend out your last days together." He glances back at Link. "I expect to see you at dawn when we leave for Charlotte. Oh and Tank? I want you there too."

"Like hell. You have nothing on me."

"Oh, but you'll want to go. You'll be leading the mission to rescue all the Originals, whoever you can get." His eyes flash to mine. "And to make sure you're invested in this mission as much as possible, I learned Max is being held in Elise Tower."

24

Rafe turns on his heel and leaves the room. No one says anything for almost a full minute. I'm thinking about Max, relieved that I finally know where he is, but when I see Colt's back to me, every muscle in his body tight, I remember the other bomb Rafe dropped. My heart sinks into my stomach.

He turns around slowly. "Why didn't you tell me, Sage?"

I look at him with pleading eyes. "I didn't want to hurt you. We had just gotten you back."

"Does your father know?" he asks.

"Not everything, but he did take a blood sample. He probably knows by now."

"Then we’re going to see him right away. Maybe he already has something. And maybe he will have some clues as to what’s inside your head. We need to get it out as quickly as possible."

"What are the rest of us supposed to do?" Raven asks.

"Get ready to go to Charlotte. Research everything you can about the city. We want to save as many Originals as we can."

Colt looks at me and motions his head toward the door. "Let's go."

He walks through the door, not looking to see if I'm following, but of course I am. He hurries through the building taking a route that seems longer than usual. He turns left down a darkened hallway, and when we pass an open door he turns around and pulls me into the empty room, closing the door behind us. He presses me to the wall and stares deep into my eyes. My heart beats fast, and my stomach spins a motion that burns deep inside me.

His lips crash into mine, and I kiss him back just as fiercely. His hands go up the back of my shirt and press me closer to him. I cling to his neck, my palms warmed by his skin.

There's desperation in our movements. Time is short, and I can feel every lost second in the way his fingertips slide across my flesh, and the way his lips seem to want to take in everything about me. I cling to him just as passionately, my heart aching to hang onto something that can't last.

After what feels like a very long time, we separate. I lower my head to his chest hearing the steady beat of his heart. He rests his chin on top of my head. "I can't be in this world without you."

I look up at him. "But you must. There are so many people that need you, that need your strength." I swallow. "Anthony spoke about Eden often, but he said it isn't a place. He said Eden is in our hearts. It's a place where we are free to choose happiness or sadness. You must protect this choice for others. You are one of the few who understands this."

"Sage—"

"But more than that. I need to know that you will live a long life full of happiness and love." I grip him tightly. "I have to know this. Please, promise me."

He looks towards the ceiling, his eyes glistening. "I promise."

We remain in each other’s arms for a few more precious minutes before making our way through the all the tents on the Green across to my father's lab. It's full of people many of them injured. They must be spilling over from the hospital.

As soon as my dad sees me, he rushes over. He takes me by the arm and guides me to his private office. "I’ve been desperate to talk to you."

"Sorry," I say. "It's been crazy."

He closes the door after Colt, who stands next to me, his hand on the small of my back.

"The super pDNA you received, where did Rafe get it?" my father asks.

"I'm not sure. I assume he stole it from the Institute."

My father walks to his desk in the corner and picks up a paper. "As you know, I try to stay abreast of anything related to the Institute experiments. I have people all over the country who let me know when there are new developments, and in exchange, I update them on my progress with the cure for the KISS.

"A few months ago, I received word that two vials of super Prime DNA were stolen from the Institute. This was cause for alarm because the injections are illegal for their high toxicity. As far as I know, only five have ever been produced."

"Five?" Colt repeats. "Are you saying there could be more super Primes out there?"

"That's exactly what I'm saying. Ebony wants to win this war. I wouldn't put it past her to do something this reckless."

"But how were the vials stolen from the Institute?" I ask. “I'm sure Ebony had them well guarded. We would've known if it was one of our guys." My eyes widen as realization dawns on me. "Mother. When she saw that I had changed, she knew exactly who it was that had turned me. She said she told Rafe that it wasn't supposed to be used for this."

I expect to see surprise on my father's face, but there is only sadness.

"Can you fix it?" Colt asks.

"I've been studying the chemical composition since I drew her blood. It's like nothing I've ever seen before. There's a chance that the Institute has something that will work, but I don't know how to get it."

"In the morning we’re going to Charlotte to rescue the Originals," Colt says. "Rafe will be raiding their labs. I'll send a guy with him to copy all the files he can. Maybe there will be something in them you can use."

"I want to come," my father says.

Colt shakes his head. “There's no way. We can't risk your life."

"But you have no idea what to look for. Besides, if your men are successful and take over Charlotte, then I can use their lab to mass-produce the cure for the Kiss. I heard Rafe was destroying Institute labs. That can't happen, especially with this one. It's the biggest lab in the West."

"Sorry, but you can't come," Colt says. "But we'll save the facility and get you there as soon as it's safe."

"Can we take a vote on it?" My father looks at each of us. I think he already knows what we’ll decide without us saying anything. There's no way I want him to go. I need to know someone I love will be safe.

"Never mind," he says, "I will stay behind, but I'll give specific instructions of what I need. It's crucial. And as soon as Charlotte is secure, I want to fly out there. That's the only way we can start healing people, and the only way I might be able to save Sage."

Colt holds out his hand toward him. "It will be my only priority."

They shake hands.

"There's one other problem," Colt says. "Rafe put some kind of death chip in Link and Sage's head. He controls it with a device just under the skin on his arm. If they don't do everything he says, he vows to activate the chip. We can't kill him either, I tried. The device senses his heartbeat and will trigger the chip if the beat stops."

Blood drains from my father's face. "I can't believe he would do something like that."

"Is there a way to fix it?"

My father places his hands on both sides of my face and looks into my eyes as if he can see the chip. "We could try to short circuit it with electricity, but it might give her a heart attack."

"What are our other options?" I ask.

"Get Rafe to deactivate it." He shakes his head. "This isn't my area of expertise, but while you're gone I'll do some research."

He embraces me tightly, his eyes sad. "I didn't think things could get any worse."

"They can always get worse," I say.

That night, as everyone prepares for the big battle, I sneak away from Jenna to go find Colt. I only make it halfway when we run into each other.

"Great minds, huh?" he says.

I take hold of his hand, heat igniting between us. "There's nowhere else I'd rather be tonight."

"Come with me," he says and pulls me along.

He takes me all the way to the great wall surrounding Enfield, glancing over at me several times. There's a look in his eye, one I haven't seen before. It makes me blush.

"What are we doing here?" I ask. Moonlight spills through the canopy of trees above us. It makes Colt's blue eyes practically glow.

He doesn't answer, but he does pull his shirt over his head and drops it to the ground. I suck in a breath. His chest is well defined, every muscle tight and bulging, and his pants hang low on his hips.

I reach my hand up and slowly trace my fingers from the top of his chest all the way down to the front of his jeans. I hook my fingers into them and pull him toward me for a kiss. Our lips move over each other tentatively. I want to taste everything about him. Feel every part of him.

He releases me suddenly and steps back. His great bat-like wings snap out from both sides, easily extending eight feet on each side.

"They're all better," I whisper.

He nods and opens his arms. I fall into him, holding on tightly as he lifts into the cool night air. He turns slightly to fit between the branches, then shoots straight into the night. I inhale a quick intake of breath and giggle.

He pulls me tighter to him, and I bury my head into his shoulder. He smells like the wind as it blows across the ocean. I kiss him there on his collarbone then look up at him. He stares into my eyes, his great wings flapping in the darkness. With his arms tightly around me, he lowers his face to mine and kisses me deeply. It's an incredible feeling, being kissed this high in the sky. I wish it could last forever.

Colt finally breaks away and continues to fly me high above the forest, moonlight glistening off his wings. The cool night air blows across my face, and from this height, looking down on the earth, I don't feel so vulnerable, like I have to fight to survive. It's the first time since being transformed that my mind is clear. It is true peace.

Eventually he lands back within Enfield's walls.

"Thank you for that," I say.

"For what?"

"For helping me feel peace. I wasn't sure I would ever feel it again."

"Don't talk like that. We're going to find something that will reverse the effects."

I notice he doesn't look at me when he says the words. But I understand. He has to say those words to make himself feel better.

We spend the night together again just like we did the night before, but this time we aren't in a hospital room. We’re in his small cabin, the one he used to sleep in before he was taken. It feels good to take comfort in his arms. I fall asleep within minutes, feeling the steady rise and fall of his chest, but it doesn't last. The sun comes up much too soon.

When I open my eyes, Colt has already left. I'm surprised I didn't notice with my good hearing. I must've been more tired than I thought.

I find a note on the door from Colt. He explains that he wanted to get an early start but promises to see me before I leave. I shower and dress quickly, anxious to find out what happened in Boston. Maybe Ebony will have seen all the people leave and canceled the mass release of Fenoquel.

Even though the sun is just pushing past the horizon, I still feel like I'm late as I hurry toward the Green. Many people are already up and preparing. Behind our hangars are the tops of three giant airships. Rafe must have brought them in overnight.

I can't tell from this distance if they are airships from the West or if perhaps he has stolen them from the Institute. Seeing them makes me both nervous and relieved. With those, we will get to Charlotte much quicker, which is good. I want to see Max. But at the same time, that means the fighting will begin much sooner. Which means I could die a lot sooner, too.

My mother's words have not left me, no matter how hard I tried to forget them. I was afraid Link would tell everyone how fighting speeds up our cell degeneration, but thankfully he didn't say anything. I'm sure he doesn't want to be held back from saving the people we love either.

I make my way toward command, maneuvering my way through the crowd especially on the Green. Rafe's men are already in full force recruiting mode. They talk to whoever will listen about helping them destroy the Institute. Their language and enthusiasm are so strong that many are convinced to follow along, even those who are clearly not prepared.

I'm about to turn left toward command when someone calls my name. I turn around. Rafe motions me over to him. He's standing with his usual cronies inside an open tent. A table is laid out in front of them with different images projected on top.

I glance back toward the direction I want to go, which is toward Colt, but when I look back at Rafe, he motions me forward again then taps his arm right where the device that controls my very existence is embedded.

Groaning, I walk toward him. Something has to be done about that chip. I feel like I'm in prison all over again.

A couple of soldiers step aside so I can get close to the table. Link is on the other end, his expression grim.

"What's going on?" I ask.

"This is the layout of Charlotte," Rafe says. "Over here at Kendel Field is where they are holding most of the Originals." He points to a fenced-in section that looks a little like Enfield, but smaller. The living quarters are much smaller too, and there's so many more of them. Rows and rows of tiny shacks. There are no lawns or parks, just spaces for people to exist. Their conditions create a tight knot in my stomach.

"I have already gone over the plans with Tank," Rafe continues. "He and his team will try to sneak through the back entrance and free them there. It won't be easy, though. Ebony has ordered all guards to Charlotte, including troops from the government. They know we are coming."

"What happened in Boston last night?" I blurt.

Link speaks first. "They gassed the entire city. There were hundreds of people left, if not more. Ebony no longer needs her guards there."

I turn to Rafe. "This is your fault!"

He straightens tall, pulling his shoulders back and growls, "We couldn't stop what happened in Boston, but what we did yesterday will help any more attacks from happening again. And if we win in Charlotte, we can stop the attacks altogether."

"You’re a liar," I spit. "If we would've focused our soldiers on Boston, we could've easily prevented Fenoquel from being released, but you didn't want that, did you?"

He closes the space between us and stares down at me. "Don't ever question my methods, do you understand? Fall into line, or I will make you fall." His eyes flash to his arm.

I breathe a few deep breaths before I lower my head and step back. Most of the group stares at me with hateful eyes, but there are a few that look confused. Those are the ones I need to focus on.

"As I was saying, Tank will lead the fight over here." He points to Kendel Field. "We need to be over here.” He drags his finger to a large building several stories high and only a few blocks from Kendel Field. "This is Elise Tower and it is heavily fortified. We’ll face our most powerful Primes here. That's where you and Link come in."

I glance up and meet Link's gaze. He looks as apprehensive as I feel.

"We will have some advantages," Rafe says. "Myers will be inside Elise Tower and will shut off their security giving us access to all doors. While Sage and Link keep the guards occupied, me and a small team will make our way to the third floor to secure Fenoquel and destroy the lab."

"You can't destroy it!" I blurt again.

I speak quickly before Rafe can silence me. "My father needs it to mass-produce the cure for the Kiss. The lab in Charlotte is the best place for this."

Rafe shakes his head. "He will have to figure something else out."

Shred, who is standing next to Link, clears his throat. "If I may, a lot of people are depending upon that cure, most are soldiers fighting this war. If they get wind of any of this, I worry we may lose a lot of them."

"Rumors are a nasty thing," I agree.

Rafe scowls at both of us, his nostrils flaring. "Fine. We’ll leave the lab, but we are taking all of the Fenoquel."

I give Shred a grateful look, but he keeps his expression even.

Rafe continues giving instructions on where the airships will land, how we are to enter the city in different ways. I listen to it all while also memorizing a map of Charlotte, including the few sewage tunnels that lead in and out of the city. When Rafe starts talking about how to get everyone into the airships efficiently, I circle my finger through the image of Elise Tower. The image pixelates and changes into a blueprint of each floor. I quickly study the layout, committing it to memory.

When Rafe finishes speaking and several soldiers have begun to leave, I turn to him and ask, "Where are they holding Max?"

Link, who was studying the layout with me, lifts his head.

"After the way you just embarrassed me in front of my men, I'm not telling you a thing." He practically spits the words.

Rage builds inside of me. Before he can blink, I take hold of his arm and twist hard until he grimaces. "Go ahead and press your stupid button. I'd like to see you take Charlotte without me and Link."

"Sage—" Link warns.

I twist harder, knowing that with just a little more pressure, I can snap Rafe's arm.

"Okay!" he gasps, and I ease off just a little. "They’re keeping him on the fourth floor, east side. Scarlet has been taking care of him."

"Is that the truth?"

"Yes!"

I release him, hoping he's not lying to me. "Has she given him Fenoquel?"

"I don't know," he growls. "Anything else?"

I let him go and swirl my finger into the fourth floor expanding the blueprints. I hear Rafe walk away, his heavy footsteps unmistakable.

"My family is most likely in here," Link says and points to Kendel Field. "I have to save them."

"I know, and we will. Tank and Colt will make sure of it." I look him in the eyes. "We will make sure of it."

My words feel hollow, a lot like when Colt promised me they would find a cure. I will do my best to help Link, but there's only so much I can do. By the look in Link's eyes, he knows this too.

He nods and says, "Let's go."

"I can't just yet. I need to find Colt."

"But Rafe said he wanted us to gear up the new recruits from Boston."

"He did?"

Link narrows his eyes. "Weren't you listening?"

"I guess not," I admit. Memorizing the blueprints was more important than anything Rafe had to say. "Let's hurry then. I need time to talk to Colt before we leave. I want to tell him where Max is in case he can help."

I follow Link behind the hangars to the third airship. The thing is monstrous, at least twenty times bigger than Tank's hovercraft. It's mostly silver with windows in a grid pattern over the front and sides and has a nose that sticks out several feet at the top. I assume this is the cockpit.

"Where did Rafe get this?" I ask Link before we get too busy. There must be at least three hundred people crowded around it awaiting instructions.

"Two were flown in just before sunrise from the West, and the one we are using was taken from the Institute at Rainer."

I stare up at it in awe while Link addresses the crowd about the equipment they are going to need. I wonder how we are going to provide everyone with weapons, but just then two of Rafe's men push over a large black container on wheels. The door opens. Inside are all kinds of old-school guns. Two more containers show up. It makes me nauseous to see them, knowing they will end lives before the sun has set.

While we hand out the weapons, we give the best instructions we can. Many don't know how to use them. Our part of the country has never seen a war like this before. They've always just kept their heads down, obeyed the Institute, and closed their eyes to Ebony's iron fist.

But now their eyes are wide open, and their desire for freedom outweighs their fear.

Another large group arrives at the airship next to us. Shred heads this one. His group is obviously more experienced. They wear their soldier's uniforms with different kinds of guns and knives attached to the thick material. They will outlive my group simply because of their gear. By the grim expressions of the people around me, they know it.

At the first airship, Tank and Colt finally arrive, bringing with them the soldiers that have fought with us since the beginning like Jet, Raven, Ice, and Zip. There's a strong energy to them, quiet yet powerful. Even Shred and his men notice the change in the air and quiet their voices.

Colt's eyes meet mine, and he smiles, but then he becomes just as busy as me trying to organize everyone into the airship. It takes almost an hour to get everyone loaded. Our ship has fewer people than the others as we will be providing weapons training on the way there for anyone that wants it. It won't give us much time, but it's better than nothing. It's only a two-hour flight.

I haven't seen Rafe yet, but assume he's traveling in his own hovercraft. Several have already left ahead of us.

When the last person of our group walks up the ramp, Link turns to me and says, "Ladies first."

"You go ahead," I say. "I need a second with Colt."

I glance over to him just then. They are still loading cargo and people. I like watching Colt. The way he speaks to people is gentle yet authoritative. He doesn't order them around while watching from the sidelines. I've seen Rafe do that many times. Instead, Colt is there among them, working side by side.

I don't see Tank or Jenna. They must already be in the airship, probably preparing it to fly. I glance up to the cockpit. Sure enough I spot the both of them along with a few others. Jenna happens to look down and sees me. She waves. I smile and wave back. I hope so much for my friend's safety.

"Sage!" a familiar voice calls.

I drop my gaze. Colt walks toward me. I hurry to him, my footsteps picking up speed until I fall into his arms.

He holds me tight and nuzzles his head into my neck. "You stay safe. Do you understand?"

I nod. "I think I know where Max is. Fourth floor of Elise Tower."

He pulls back to look down on me. His eyes are full of worry. "That's good, but I have a strong feeling that things are going to be a lot harder than we expect. You may have to make some difficult choices."

"What do you mean?"

"Ebony is holding a lot of people there, not just your brother."

"I know."

His Adam’s apple moves up and down. "We need to save as many people as we can."

This time it's me who swallows hard. "I have to save Max."

He pulls me back in for a hug, and I wonder if it's because he can't look me in the eyes anymore. I know what he's thinking. He doesn't think we can save Max because he's separated from the other Originals, but he's wrong.

I don't know how, but I'm going to save them all.

25

Link and I sit by each other near the entrance of the airship. I want to make sure we’re the first ones off. I check my gear several times, making sure knives and guns are firmly secured where they should be. Link does the same. It's hard not to do whenever I look into the faces of those with us. The room reeks with their fear.

On the metal floor above us, I hear the sounds of fighting from those anxious to learn all they can as quickly as possible. They will live longer than the ones down below with us, the ones choosing not to learn as much as they can. They've already given up. Some might think they are cowards, yet they are still on a ship about to enter a war zone with zero training. The only thing that drives them is revenge. They will die taking out as many Institute guards as they can. It's a sad way to go really, dying with all that rage in your heart. I wonder if I will be one of them.

I lean my head back and stare up at the ceiling, reminding myself why I'm here. Get Max and save Originals.

The speaker above me crackles, and the pilot's deep voice booms through. "Prepare for landing in five." The pilot pauses. "Good luck."

Good luck? I jump to my feet and turn around to peer out the window. Others rush to do the same.

Charlotte, the biggest city in the East, is on fire. And what buildings aren't on fire have been reduced to rubble. Gasps and voices crowd the already small space. I press my hand on my heart and force my breathing to relax while I keep looking.

Smoke fills the air blocking my view to much of the city. I crane my neck looking for a break through the gray cloud. When it comes, I see that there is still part of the city that stands upright. Elise Tower, with all its shiny metal, sits in the middle of it completely unharmed. When the airship rotates around I'm able to spot Kendel Field. Parts of it are on fire, too.

I glance over at Link. His fists are pressed against the glass, and his face is red.

"I'm going to kill every last one of them," he whispers through his teeth.

"How is the city already destroyed?" I ask out loud, but more to myself than anyone else.

I lift my gaze and discover the source. A hovercraft zips through the sky. A second later a bright light shoots from its front. From my view, I can't see where it goes, but I can hear it. A loud explosion destroying more of the city.

I drop into my chair, shocked. Weapons like these haven't been used for centuries, at least not that I've heard of. Clearly they are still being used in the West, and now Rafe's brought them here.

Link sits next to me as the airship begins to lower. "Do you think my family is all right?"

I don't look at him when I say, "I'm sure they are. That part of the city isn't damaged too much." A sickness in my stomach burns.

There's a slight lurch when we land. People from upstairs have hurried down, crowding the loading bay. I take several deep breaths focusing on when the giant ramp will finally open. I even resort to counting.

Link talks to the crowd, giving final instructions and words of encouragement while I think, sixty-five, sixty-six, opening and closing my hands. People are bumping into me on all sides. Seventy-four, seventy-five. I need fresh air!

Just when I reach ninety-four, there's a hiss as the ramp opens and cool air rushes in. I inhale it and prepare for what I'm about to see.

Our ship has landed in the middle of what was probably a shiny black street, but now it's covered in debris and angry black marks. The buildings on each side of me are on fire filling the air with smoke and the smell of burning wood and rubber. Gunfire sounds in the distance.

"Let's go!" Link shouts.

We are the first to leave. I run alongside Link, taking in my bearings. We've been dropped a couple of blocks away from where Rafe said we would be. I realize why right away. The large parking lot we were supposed to land in is a giant, smoldering crater. Elise Tower is several blocks beyond it. It's perfect, unharmed exterior is a sharp contrast from the rest of the city. Kendel Field is off to my left. Link glances over there longingly. For a second, I think he's going to veer that way, but he stays the course.

As we get closer to the fighting, Link turns around and makes the sign for everyone to divide into our assigned four groups and head toward Elise Tower at different entry points.

I motion my group to follow me and jog up a street to my right before I turn left again back toward the Tower. I glance down at my wristpad. If Myers does his job, the security field surrounding the tower should be shut off in seven minutes.

Occasionally I glance back at the people following behind me. Their eyes are darting around, and they hold their guns tightly. I lead one of the groups that didn't want to get in some last-minute training.

I hope we don't encounter too much resistance.

As we cross a small parking lot, I spot at least a dozen Institute guards rounding the block in front of us. They see us at the same time.

"Get down!" I yell as the soldiers dive behind parked vehicles.

My soldiers do the same, hiding behind whatever we can find to protect ourselves. I slip into a narrow crevice between two partially destroyed buildings that are just barely standing. I peek out just as the Institute guards fire. We return it best we can, but it's clear how untrained my group is. None of their shots come close to hitting their target.

I can tell a few of them, the stronger Primes with special abilities, want to skip the whole gun thing altogether. That's something they were never taught to do, but they know how to use their skills.

Somehow I need to make that happen.

I glance down the long stretch between the two buildings. Maybe I can circle behind them like I did before to save Tank, but just then the rear of the shop collapses, blocking my escape. The only way out is to go forward.

Breathing quickly, I remind myself that I have a special suit, that I'm fast and strong.

I leap from my protected space as far and high as I can, surprising those on the ground. On my descent, I fire my gun at two of the closest guards. My aim is to kill.

As soon as I land, I keep going, sprinting fast. I feel a bullet glide past my arm, but the armored suit protects my skin. Another grazes my legs. I kill three more guards, clearing enough space that my group behind me can move forward.

Just then the gun is shot from my hand and lands in the middle of the road. I spin and duck behind a shiny, electronic newsstand, the closest coverage I can find. I expect to feel bullets spray in my direction, but my guys manage to keep the others distracted while I quickly look for anything to help me out of my predicament. There's not much. A partially collapsed hair salon is ten feet away, broken glass and twisted metal scattered all over. I could risk exposure and grab what I can to use as a weapon. Or… I glance up. A large square street sign reminding people not to litter is just above me. It could work.

I glance around the corner making a mental note of the guard's positions. Just as I do, a grunt followed by a scream comes from our side. I don't dare look over to see the cause. I need to take these guards out as quickly as possible.

Jumping up from my position, I take hold of the large sign with both hands and rip it from its post. I don't even take a breath before I'm charging toward the nearest guard. Bullets ping off the metal leaving deep indents, but I don't stop.

I crash into the tall man at such an angle that his body flies into another guard close to him, and they tumble to the ground. I fling my sign on top of them both and jump as hard as I can on top of it, then quickly pick it up again. Their bodies lie still.

Using the sign again as a shield, I rush toward my gun and easily scoop it up. By this time, my group has advanced forward enough that the Institute guards have begun to retreat. This gives me a moment's pause. I glance back the way we came. A man and a woman have been shot and killed. Their blood runs together and the crimson color is made brighter by the silver road beneath it. A woman kneels over one of them, crying quietly. My heart lurches within my chest, but I have to look away. The battle's not even close to being over.

"Move forward!" I order.

Once again I take the lead, keeping hold to a metal bolt still attached to the center of the sign. A few Prime soldiers, the ones who had looked the most anxious to fight earlier, jog beside me. One of them also grabs a sign and does the same as me. The closer we get to Elise Tower, the more the fighting increases. It's constant and doesn't let up. Sweat drenches the small of my back and mats my hair to my forehead.

More of my group disappears. I like to think they got scared and ran back instead of the alternative.

We are within a block of the tower. Explosions continue to go off throughout different parts of the city. Whenever I get a chance, I glance toward Kendel Field. Smoke rises into the air, and I can't ignore the smell of blood wafting from that direction.

Elise Tower comes into view. There are so many soldiers surrounding it I can't count them all. There are all kinds of Primes: dozens of Titans, Speeders, Mudders, Dresdens, Serpens, and of course regular Primes. Link and the other groups have already engaged them in hand-to-hand combat. Those who have managed to hang onto their guns and still have ammunition, use them when possible. Jenna is among the group hiding behind a parked car, firing her weapon whenever she can.

Bodies lie on the ground everywhere. A dark crimson color touches everything around me. This is what Rafe meant when he said I didn't understand war. I didn't. I had no idea it could get this bloody. I glance around at the destruction, thinking of all the guards Rafe and his men probably killed in their bomb attack before we arrived. Our casualties could have been so much worse had he not done this.

I charge into the closest group of guards, my shield lifted. A couple of them fire guns in our direction, but there are so many of us attacking at once that they aren't sure where to shoot. I make a goal to take out the ones with guns first to at least give my group a fighting chance.

As I draw closer, I swing the sign back and forth, slicing at anything and everything that moves. I cut through them like the rotating blade of a blender. It only takes a few blinks of my eyes before I have to shut my mind to the blood and gore all around me. It's the only way I'll be able to keep doing what I'm doing.

My body becomes a robot, a horrible, deadly killing machine, while my mind returns to the night I spent with Colt flying in the air, my arms outstretched, the cool wind blowing against my face, the warmth of his body against my back.

I am free.

I am at peace.

"Sage!"

Strong arms take hold of my shoulders that I can't shake. I blink several times and wipe red from my vision. Link stands in front of me, his chest heaving up and down.

"You can stop now," he says. "They're retreating."

I whip my head around. Men and women soldiers are fleeing away from the Tower and into the ruined city streets, doing their best not to get shot by stray gunfire. One of them glances back at me, his face frozen in horror. I know what he thinks: I am a monster.

I drop the shield, but it doesn't clatter against the ground like I expect. It lands on soft bodies.

"This way," Link says and pulls my hand forward maneuvering between all the bodies. Our HOPE soldiers lay among the Institute guards. For the first time in over a century, we have finally come together, and it took death to make it happen.

I swallow bitterly.

"When is the force field coming down?" Link yells. There's a hint of urgency in his voice, and I catch him glancing several times over to Kendel Field.

Jenna comes up behind him wiping sweat from her brow.

Shred, who stands as close to the electrical field as possible, lowers the long blade in his hand and presses the com device in his ear. I wish I would've been given one of those so I could communicate with Colt.

"What's taking so long?" Shred shouts.

Because there is so much noise cluttering the air, gunshots, screaming, crying, I can't hear the response, but by Shred's expression, it can't be good.

"What did Rafe say?" Link demands.

Shred shakes his head in frustration. "Rafe hasn't heard from Myers. He's waiting to get in at the rear of the building just like us."

Link approaches the invisible field searching all over as if he might spot a way through. "So now what? I can't keep waiting here while my family is trapped over there."

"Go," I tell him, and nod my head toward Kendel Field.

"No," Shred counters. "His orders were to secure the Fenoquel."

I step close to Shred, within arms reach. "I just changed them."

A sly smile wrinkles Shred's face. "All I have to do is tell Rafe that you aren't obeying and," he draws a finger across his neck.

I lunge at him so fast, I surprise even myself. I have him in a tight headlock before he can defend himself. With my free hand, I reach into his ear and flick the small ear piece out. As soon as it hits the ground, I stomp on it.

I glance at Link. "Go!"

He doesn't have to be told twice. He takes off running toward the plumes of smoke in the west.

I shove Shred away.

"I wasn't actually going to tell him," Shred snaps.

"You threatened it!"

"Can we discuss this later?" Jenna asks. "We have to get inside now."

Shred turns to Jenna. "And how do you suggest we do that?"

She eyes the building up and down. "Is there a way to get at it from above? Does the security field reach that high?"

"Probably, but we could always drop you on top to see," he says sarcastically.

"Shut up!" Jenna and I say at the same time.

I shake my head and stare hard at the building. We can't get in through any of the side entrances, can't go from above, but… my gaze lowers to the street, and I whirl around. I hurry back the way I came searching the ground until I find what I'm looking for.

"What are you doing?" Jenna asks.

I roll a body off a thin metal covering to the tunnels below, lift it, and stare down into the darkness. I rear back when a stench, far greater than what surrounds me now, punches me in the face.

Jenna comes up behind me. "You’re not actually thinking about going in there, right?"

Shred laughs. "Don't you think we've considered the sewage tunnels as an option? They’re miles long, made bigger by the Institute as a form of security. The tunnels even connect to neighboring cities. There are hundreds, possibly thousands, of Junks down there. The Institute even feeds them to keep them close."

"It's our only option," I say, my voice quiet. I hated the last time I encountered Junks, nearly died in fact, but I also know a section of the tunnel leads straight to the basement of Elise Tower. I doubt there's a door, though. I'll probably have to break through a wall or something. Do I want to take that chance?

"I know you're all super and everything," Shred says, "but this is suicide."

I straighten. "Not if we do it right."

"And what is the right way to get past hundreds of deadly Junks?" Jenna asks, wiping her hand against her forehead. A red streak smears across her skin.

I stare down into the hole. "We need to feed them."

Shred laughs again. "I can't take this anymore. I'm going to go figure out a real solution."

I look around at all of the stores hoping to spot a grocery store or some other place that might have meat, but even if there is one, it's burned up or buried in rubble. I lower my shoulders, my gaze falling…onto a dead body.

"No," I say before I can stop the word.

Jenna frowns. "No what?"

I bring my hand to my mouth and shake my head. I can't believe I'm considering it. There are so many dead bodies all around me. Rafe wouldn't even hesitate, but I'm not Rafe. I glance down at my bloodied clothes. Maybe I'm worse.

"What's going on?" Jenna asks, her voice growing louder.

I point at the body and attempt to say, "meat", but I choke on the word.

"Quit acting all crazy!" Jenna says and shakes my arm. "Talk normal."

Clearing my throat, I say, "Meat."

Jenna follows my pointed finger. "You can't be serious."

I look up at her, my eyes pleading. "I don't know what else to do."

"There's got to be another way," she says and walks back toward Shred.

I step away from the hole and follow the line down the street as it goes back into the town. There's another entrance not too far away, and another one after that. If we could distract the Junks long enough, all I will have to do is sprint to the Tower, find a way in and then shut off the security barrier. Sounds easy enough, but as I bring up my fingers to swipe hair out of my eyes, my hand shakes.

I walk back to the others. Shred and Jenna are arguing about what to do. He thinks our group should circle around back to meet up with Rafe. Maybe Rafe has an idea. Jenna thinks we should just leave and go help Colt and Tank with the Originals. We can attack Elise Tower later, and who cares if Ebony escapes with Fenoquel. We will find a way to get it later.

"Enough!" I shout, silencing them. "Just help me. I'm going in."

Shred's eyebrows lift. "You know you'd be going in alone, right?"

I nod.

He shrugs. "It's your life. What do we need to do?"

I don't look at Jenna when I say, "We need to feed the Junks."

Shred rolls his eyes. "I already told you—"

"—with bodies," I finish. I'm doing what needs to be done, I think. Just like Rafe.

His mouth drops open and several people behind him murmur their disapproval.

"This is our only shot," I plead.

He puffs air through his lips. "You heard the lady. Everyone grab a body, not one of our own!"

I personally take hold of the collars of two guards and drag them to the second entrance. The others are slow to follow.

"Hurry!" I yell. This makes them move faster.

I gather at least a dozen bodies at my entrance and order Shred to do the same at their entrance down the road.

He jogs back to me. "Now what?"

"I need something that will make an explosion, as many as you have."

"Um," he pats his uniform until he feels something on his left hip. He reaches into a pocket and removes a small disk the size of my palm. "It's all I have. Press the center for three seconds, then get the hell out of the way."

I take it from him and tuck into my suit. "Anything else?"

A man behind me steps forward. "I have a wind blaster that still has a charge on it. You can use it."

"Thanks," I say and tuck the gun-like weapon into my empty holster.

A few others step forward and hand me a few knives and guns. I only take one of each because the others may need them once I turn off the security field. I have no idea how many guards are still inside.

I glance down at Shred's long machete. "I would like to take that, though."

His lips purse together, and his hand tightens around the black handle. "Just don't lose it down there. It's my favorite. Oh, and you're going to need this." He hands me a headlamp.

"Thanks." I secure it around my head and look up. "When I say, start dropping bodies into the holes and keep adding more if it looks like Junks are leaving."

I jog back to the first tunnel entrance. Jenna comes with me.

"Are you sure about this?" she asks.

"No."

"Then don't do it!"

"Someone needs to get in there to shut off the security field!" I drop onto all fours and peer into the open hole, sucking in air between my teeth when beady red eyes greet me. The creature hisses.

"Let me go with you then," Jenna insists. "It's not like those Junks are wearing ear plugs. My super scream could really hurt them."

I turn away from the Junk, trying to ignore the knots in my gut. "Or maybe it won't. Depending upon their level of degeneration, they might not even have eardrums anymore. I'm not going to take that chance. Not with you." I glance up at her. "Besides, I need you to help keep the others safe. They need you."

She crosses her arms to her chest. "They don't need me, but thanks for saying so. Just be careful."

"I will." I look up at Shred and call, "Drop the bodies!"

The sound of metal sliding against metal makes my stomach hurt even more as the manholes are opened. They shove the bodies into the tunnels, one after another.

"Junk left," Jenna says.

I glance down. It wasn't just him, but dozens of them are scattering below rushing toward the smell of meat.

"It's clear," I say. I lock eyes with Jenna. "See you on the other side."

I don't wait for her response before I jump into the hole, my arms crossed over my chest. I land in a crouch and look up. In the distance, there is swarm of movement like a giant ant pile surrounding a dead frog. The familiar sound of ragged breathing, choking, tearing and slashing bring back all the nightmares I had tried hard to forget.

Just then, my light reflects off the eyes of at least three Junks. They've spotted me.

I turn the opposite direction and run, pumping my arms as fast as I can.

Junks are coming. I can hear them. There's so many that I can't make out individual footsteps, only the roaring and clawing of a great beast.

The light shines in front of me, but I can only see so far. The tunnel is narrow and not that high. There would be nowhere for me to escape to other than to go forward.

Seconds past. Any moment I should hit a basement wall or something. It should be here! I keep running, staying as far ahead of the Junks as possible.

Something's wrong. I shine my light all around. I should be directly under the building now. In fact, I know I am. The tunnel must go directly through their basement like it's built into their walls somehow.

Just ahead I spot a long pipe crossing the top of the tunnel and beneath it is a narrow metal plate. That's got to my entrance and probably the only one.

I glance over my shoulder. I won't have long.

As soon as I reach the plate, I punch as hard as I can, denting the metal. I punch again and again, but only more dents. Trying to steady my shaking hands, I use my knife to pry at the edges, trying to get my blade underneath. It bends a little. I hit it again.

The Junks are super close now and closing in fast. There are so many of them that they are practically running on top of each other. The sound of them barreling down on me is deafening.

I withdraw the wind blaster, point it toward them, and fire. The shock of it knocks over the entire group, and they fall to the ground twitching and shaking. This will only stun them for maybe a minute, and it couldn't have gotten the whole group. There could easily be many more coming behind them.

Instead of hitting the metal grating again, I kick at it. Over and over as hard as I can. This seems to make more of a difference. I use the blade again and pry more of the edges up.

A growling, gurgling sound stops me. I glance over. The Junks are getting up. Using all my strength, I kick at the grating one last time. It explodes inward.

The Junks are almost upon me!

I scramble inside the hole. It's a long, rectangular duct that barely fits me. I army crawl forward, my heart pounding within my chest. I glance back. A Junk climbs in after me, its claws scraping against the metal flooring. Scooting faster, I look ahead. There's another vent covering. If it doesn't give like the last one, I could be dead.

Withdrawing the gun, I point it backward and fire. It catches the Junk in his already rotting face, but when he drops to the ground another one climbs over him, bile spilling over his half-missing jaw.

I fire a few more times at whatever I see moving, then turn and continue to scamper to the end. The faintest of light spills through the grates in the vent. I'm almost there!

The narrow duct vibrates with all the motion happening behind me. I reach the grating and punch almost all the way through it. Thank goodness the metal here is thinner.

I punch again and break it wide open. I slide into the room and onto the floor where I rotate quickly onto my back, the gun pointed at the opening. I fire many times when several small heads, flesh peeling from their faces, appear.

My other hand fumbles for the explosive disk in my pocket. As soon as I have it firmly in my grip, I press the center button as instructed and toss it hard into the tunnel.

And then I run.

26

I almost make it out of whatever room I'm in before the disk explodes, knocking me straight into a wall just outside the door. I hit it hard and slide to the floor. Stars blur my vision and almost fade into blackness, but I will myself to stay conscious. The explosion will alert everyone in the building to my intrusion. I need to move quickly.

The hole I've escaped through is gone. All that remains is a pile of rubble. Rivers of red trickle their way through dozens of cracks.

I pull myself to my feet and keep my hands against the wall for support as I stumble down a long hall. My vision is still blurry, but it looks like I'm in some sort of office area. The lights are bright, and I pass several desks. In the distance, I spot a sign above a door that says "EXIT".

So far I have yet to encounter anyone. Rafe was smart to insist on an attack on Sunday. At first, I thought it was because he was eager for a fight, but maybe it was because he knew there would be fewer employees. Maybe he isn't entirely the monster I think he is, only partly.

By the time I reach the exit, my vision has cleared. I open the door and peer into a stairwell that goes up several stories. I'm slow at first, but I hurry up the steps as fast as I can. Pressing my ear to the first-floor door, I listen for sounds. There's a group of hurried voices on the other side talking at once. They're preparing to investigate the explosion. Only one thinks we've gotten inside. The others think it is impossible. When I hear them near the door, I quickly dart up the stairwell and hide around the corner.

The door bursts open and several footsteps rush down the stairs. By the sounds of them, I guess it was five people. As soon as it's safe to descend, I return to the door and slowly open it. It's a short, empty hallway. I slip inside. To my right is another door, but to my left, the hall curves. I go that way because that's where more voices are coming from.

Just around the corner, the space opens up into a monstrous atrium-like room with the ceiling at least four stories high. The other floors have metal railings and can look down to where I am. Across the way is a small reception area. To my left is their security center surrounded by a glass wall. Three men sit inside watching lit up screens showing what's going on outside. One of them shows Rafe at the rear of the building. He's got some kind of large, square contraption shooting sparks out its round top near the invisible barrier. If I have to guess, I'd say he is trying to electrocute the field in hopes of short-circuiting it. One of the guards laughs at him.

I glance at another screen. I can see Jenna near the opening of the hole I jumped into. So they saw that. They must have thought me so dumb to go into the tunnels. I quickly glance at the other screens. There is no clear view to where we dropped the bodies into the other holes so at least they didn't know our full plan.

Beyond the glass-encased security room are two sets of staircases. One goes up to the second floor and the other ends at an elevator. If possible, I need to get on that elevator. It will take me the closest to where I think Max is being held.

I risk sticking my head out a little more to find the entrance into the glass room when I spot something that makes my heart stop. Myers is slumped against the glass, his head down, and his chest covered in blood. A gun rests in his open palm.

I press against the wall breathing fast. They killed him. His plan to gain access to security had failed, and they'd killed him for it.

I clench my jaw and curl my fingers to my palms. I need to act quickly.

Since I'm already covered in blood and wearing a suit similar to the guards who were outside, I drop to the floor and begin to drag myself around the corner, gasping for breath.

"What is that?" one of the guard's asks.

Another: "Go find out."

A moment later I come into view. "Help me."

The door flies open and the guard rushes to my aid, but before he reaches me, I jump to my feet, run him through with a knife, and catch the door just before it closes.

The two remaining guards, one a Pecarrian, the other I'm not sure about because she wears an eye patch, withdraw their weapons, but before either can discharge it, I toss the bloodied knife in my hand directly at the Pecarrian. It sticks in his head. His eyes widen and his mouth drops open before he falls backward onto a chair and slides to the floor.

The woman with the eye patch fires her gun. I dive out of the way, but it catches me in the shoulder. At this close range, it breaks through my suit and pierces my skin. She points to shoot again, but I dive into a somersault and swipe her legs out from under her. The gun explodes upward taking out a ceiling light. Before she can cause any more damage, I drive my elbow into her face knocking her out cold.

While lying on the floor, I drop my head back and groan. The pain in my shoulder is severe. I sit up and attempt to rotate my arm, but can only move it halfway before it catches on whatever was shot into me. The metal jacket of the bullet must be positioned just right, preventing full movement. I reach up and grimace as I push into the wound. I can just barely feel the casing, but at least I can feel it. That's going to have to come out, especially if there's more fighting to do.

First thing first. I need to shut down security, destroy the whole thing if I can.

I pull myself to my feet and drop into the chair in front of the computers. I wave my hand across the desk producing a hologrammed instrument panel. I see the voice command button and push it.

"Shut off security field," I order.

"Voice not recognized," a man's computerized voice answers back.

I curse, thinking hard.

"Use fingerprint," I say.

Nothing happens.

I try again. "Identify."

The outline of a handprint appears in front of me. I take hold of the nearest guard and lift her arm. I press her hand to the image. A blue light scans over it then disappears.

"Security field off," the voice says.

I lean back into my seat, a great sigh escaping my lungs. Now to get rid of the bullet.

It doesn't take me long to find a first aid kit tucked into a cupboard beneath the desk. I won't have long. Rafe and Shred's group will be charging in here any second.

I grab a pair of tweezers, grunting as I shove it into the wound, digging around until I have a grip. I rip it from me, just as the front doors near the reception area fly open and Shred and Jenna come running in followed by the others.

Jenna shakes her head at me. "You did it!"

Rafe appears from a hallway on the other side, along with at least a dozen men. I hope the rest of his group is outside, maybe even helping Link and Tank. There's a cut across his cheek and his eyebrows are drawn together. I hurry out of the glass room, pressing a bandage to my shoulder.

"Where's Myers?" he demands.

"They killed him," I say and point to where Myers's body lies.

Rafe walks around the other side. He stops and stares at the body. He swallows before saying, "Who turned off security?"

"I did."

"How?"

"I went through the tunnels."

He glances back at Shred.

"It's true," Shred says. "We dropped bodies into the tunnels to distract the Junks and she made a run for it. Honestly, I didn't think she’d make it."

Rafe grunts.

"Where is everyone?" Jenna asks looking all around. "I mean I know it's a Sunday, but where's Ebony? She's here, right?"

"Those who are left have been moved to the top floor for extraction," Rafe says. "We received word that Ebony has contacted LA for assistance. They’re on their way, and we do not want to be here when they arrive."

"When will that be?" I ask,

He glances at his wristpad. "Maybe thirty minutes, and we don't know how many will be arriving, so let's get the Fenoquel and leave as soon as possible."

"What about the Originals in the building?" I ask.

He looks at me pointedly. "There's no time."

His words don't sink in. There is time. There are thirty minutes, I want to say, but he speaks again.

"Let's go," he orders.

Two male Primes drop onto the floor not far from us. I glance up. Tall and well-built, they must've hopped the rail from one of the other floors. Their gray uniforms look eerily similar to mine, and their muscles are taut and hands clenched tight like they want to pounce on top of us. There's something about them that feels familiar, but I can't put my finger on it.

Shred's men withdraw their guns and point them at the two Primes.

"Kill them," Shred orders.

While Shred and his men engage the Primes, Rafe dashes off to the left toward the staircase leading to the elevator. The two Primes, neither of whom have any distinguishable characteristics to give away their species, dive out of the way of gunfire and move faster than I expect.

The one with black hair leaps across the room like a graceful frog. He reaches Rafe before anyone can do anything and swats at him hard, knocking him from the staircase and across the room where he smashes into a pillar. Rafe's body falls to the ground. I think he's dead until he lets out a small moan.

I make my own mad leap toward Frog-man, but just miss him when he jumps from the staircase. A couple of soldiers fire at him, but the rest of them, Shred included, are attempting to stop the other Prime who is cutting through them way too easily.

That's when I realize: they are like me. Super Primes, once Originals. My heart sinks into my stomach. How did Ebony get them to fight for the Institute?

I chase after Frog-man first and manage to catch his fist just before it crashes into Rafe's head. He looks up at me in surprise.

"How?" he grunts, as I twist his arm backward.

I kick him hard in the stomach sending him sliding across the floor.

"You think you’re the only special one?"

I lunge for him at the same time he lunges for me. Our fists clash together. I punch, he spins away. I duck to avoid a high kick. Round and round we go, punching, kicking, spinning, giving it our all. At one point our movements feel so fast we probably look like a tornado.

It doesn't take me long to realize that I can't beat him like this. We are too evenly matched. I need to rely on the talent I was born with. My memory.

I quickly begin to memorize his style of fighting searching for any weaknesses. His pattern is much more complex than anyone I've ever fought against, but there is a pattern. Every tenth move, he ducks. I don't know why. Sometimes there isn't even a reason for it. He just does it, like a bad habit.

The pattern starts again. I punch, spin, toss him, whatever I can get in, but when I see him go into the duck, I dart around him and take him into a chokehold. He jumps backward and crashes my body into a pillar behind us. I gasp but manage to hang on.

I catch movement off to my left. Rafe has recovered and managed to grab several others who aren't already engaged with the other super Prime. Rafe ascends the steps again, this time not as quick.

"Go with him, Jenna!" I call to her. She's hiding behind the staircase, gripping a knife.

I don't have to tell her twice. She hurries up the steps after him. Shred disengages from his group and follows close behind her.

Frog-man attempts to flip me forward, but my grip is so tight that I take him with me and roll to the ground.

I'm worried about the other Primes. From my view, they are dropping fast. I squeeze tighter around Frog-man's neck, yelling in frustration. He punches at my arm, pinches, claws, but I don't let go despite the pain in my shoulder from the bullet wound.

With as much strength as I can muster, I jerk my arms to the left. A clear snap echoes in the great room. Frog-man is dead. I toss him aside and rush to help the others. As soon as they see me, most of them retreat against the wall. The super Prime frowns, wondering why they are retreating. He moves to turn around, and as soon as he does, I'm there to meet him with a hard upper right hook. His body flies upward then crashes to the floor.

"Go!" I yell at the others. Those who are left standing take off after Shred and Rafe.

The super Prime jumps to his feet and growls. This time when we fight I'm quicker to memorize his moves. I learn he often leaves his right side exposed, but he's much faster than Frog-man was and manages to stop me every time I try to catch his weak side.

Because I'm so focused on attacking him there, he catches me off guard with a kick to my chest. I fly backward and crash into the long counter at reception, snapping the hardwood. Air explodes from my lungs, and before I can catch a full breath, the super Prime lands on top of me, his hands gripping my neck tightly.

I scramble to claw at his face, but my arms aren't long enough. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice a long scanning wand on the floor, meant for checking people's IDs as they come into the building. I reach for it, but my fingertips just barely graze it.

The Prime squeezes tighter. Stars explode in my vision. I hit at his arms trying to break free, but I'm growing weaker with every lost breath.

Over the Prime's shoulder, I spot something dark coming toward one of the higher windows. At first, I think it's some sort of a missile, and for a split second I think we're all dead, but then the glass shatters. There is no explosion, only a tall figure expanding his great, black wings to break his fall. Colt lands gracefully onto the floor.

The sound is so loud that for just a fraction of a second, the Prime loosens his grip as he glances behind him. I reach quickly for the wand again and wrap my fingers around the handle. Before he can turn back around, I stab it right through his stomach. It slides in much easier than I expect. Warm blood bubbles onto my hand. The Prime's body falls on top of me, and he expels a hot breath onto my cheek.

"Sage!" Colt yells. He sprints across the room and falls on his knees. His face is covered in dirt and blood, as is his bare chest. He rips the Prime off of me.

"I'm okay, I think." I sit up slowly and rub my neck. "Just stunned."

Colt assists me. "You look like you crawled out of a grave."

"Close. The tunnels." Before he can tell me how dangerous that was, I add, "It was the only way I could turn off the security field. They killed Myers before he could do it."

His jaw tightens, but he doesn't say anything as he helps me to my feet.

"We have to hurry," I say. "LA West is on their way here. We don't have much time before they rescue Ebony and whoever else. We need to be gone by the time they get here."

Colt glances at both staircases. "Which way?"

"Elevator."

I lean into him as we hurry to the stairs, but by the time we reach them, I've gathered my strength. That's what Colt does for me. I've always known it.

As soon as we are in the elevator, I press the fourth-floor button and ask, "How is Link? Did he save his family?"

Colt looks away from me as he says, "Tank and Link are loading up as many of the Originals into the airships as they can handle. A lot of them survived. Thank goodness Link showed up when he did. He took out a super Prime for us."

"But Link's family, did he find them?"

His eyes flash to mine. "His brother is fine, but his father didn't make it. He died in the bombing before we even got here. There's nothing we could've done."

I punch at the door, my heart breaking for Link. Colt rests his hand on my back. He understands my anguish.

The doors open. A woman in the hall sees us and screams. She runs the opposite direction. Two more people dart out of a room and follow after her.

Colt and I step out of the elevator and proceed cautiously. People are hiding everywhere. I can hear them behind closed doors, their frightened voices fearful for their lives. So this is where the majority of employees have chosen to seek refuge.

"Which way is Max?" Colt asks.

"This way." I jog down the hallway making turns when necessary. I press Jenna's contact number on my wristpad, and say, "What's your status? I'm on the fourth floor."

She responds right away. "We've already begun to remove the Fenoquel. There's a lot of it in giant barrels. Rafe took a group up to the top floor to try and find Ebony. Did you find Max?"

"I'm almost there. Colt is with me."

"Tank? Link?" she asks.

"They're okay. Loading up Originals at Kendel Field. See you soon."

I take my last left corner before I reach where Max is. Finally, I'm going to see him! My chest feels lighter than it has in a long time.

"You're smiling," Colt says.

"Am I?"

I turn the corner and come to a stop, pressing my palm to my heart. At the end is a glass enclosure and inside is Max. He's standing at the glass, his eyes big. Rafe had told the truth.

"Sage!" he yells. "I knew you would come!" He smiles big.

I jog down to him, laughing through tears in my eyes. I press my hands against the glass. "I'm so happy to see you!"

"I've missed you so much," he says. He glances behind me. "Hi, Colt!"

"Hey, buddy."

"Are you okay?" I ask him. He looks pale and his mouth and eyes have a yellow tint to them.

He shrugs. "It hasn't been too bad here, other than not being able to go outside a lot. And they draw my blood too much. But guess what?"

"What?" I quickly glance at Colt and motion my head toward the glass. He seems to know what I'm thinking and begins to look for a way to get Max out.

"I've seen Mom! She comes to visit me sometimes." He frowns. "I haven't seen her for the last few days, though."

"Did you have good visits with her?" I ask. Colt is searching all over, but I can tell by the way his brow is furrowed that he's frustrated.

"Always. She still loves us, you know." He wrinkles his nose. "You look different."

"Hey, Max? How do I get you out of here?"

His expression drops. "You can't. It's controlled in the main hall where they keep the other Original children. That's where I was too until Ebony moved me here a few hours ago."

My gaze meets Colt. "Why would she separate you from the others?"

"I'm not sure, but she seemed really nervous."

"Where is she now?" Colt asks. His voice teeters on anger.

"I don't know. I heard her mention trying to fly out, but then later I heard their hoverships were destroyed. She wasn't happy." He hesitates like he wants to say more, but all he adds is, "Since then I haven't seen any adults. They just left us all."

"Don't worry," I say. "We're going to get you out of here."

He nods his head a little, but there's something in his eyes that gives me pause. "What is it?"

"You have to free all those kids," he says. "All of them."

"I plan on it," I say. "I'm going to save you all."

"Promise me you'll save them first," he says. "No matter what."

"I promise. We're getting out of here soon and going home."

"Come on," Colt says. "We'll be right back, Max."

"I love you, Sage!" Max says to me as I jog after Colt.

"I love you, too! See you in a second." I glance back at him. His head is lowered and pressed against the glass. It worries me that he seems so sad. We're so close!

We turn the corner and stop in front of two double doors. Before I go through, I listen close. Many frightened voices chatter behind closed doors, so many I can't hear individual words.

Colt nods to me and opens the doors.

I walk through and freeze.

Ebony smiles.

27

Ebony uncrosses her legs and recrosses them on the other side as she sits in a tall, plush red chair wearing a short black skirt and white lab coat. The chair looks completely out of place in this great room painted all in white. She sits in the center, in an area that might've once held dining tables. Individual rooms with closed doors surround the wide-open space.

"I always knew it would be you," she says. "I should've killed you the moment we took you from those horrid woods."

My eyes dart around the room, searching for something that would release Max.

"It's over, Ebony," Colt says. "You lost."

Her eyebrows lift high on her forehead. "You think this is a game? Games have rules, young man. The work we've done at the Institute has broken all rules, and we're just getting started." Her eyes lock with mine. "It appears you have been breaking some rules too. When I learned Scarlet stole a couple of vials of super pDNA, I knew you would be one to take it. You seem to be a magnet for martyrdom."

"How do we free Max?" I ask.

She draws her brows together. "Max?"

"My brother."

"Is that his name?"

I close the distance between us. "How?"

"Maybe the release is in one of these rooms."

I hurry to the nearest door and peer inside the small window. Three girls are huddled together on a single bed. I try the door, but it's locked. I go to the next room. Colt does the same, but all we find are more Originals, nothing that looks like it might unlock Max.

"You're wasting time," Ebony says.

I storm over to her and raise my fist. "I will put a dent in your forehead so deep, birds will be able to nest on it. How do we free Max?"

"You Originals, so controlled by your emotions." She slips her long fingers into her jacket pocket and removes what looks like a pen with a small red button at its top. Something about it makes my legs weak.

"You mention games," Ebony begins. "Let's play one now."

I lunge for the pen, but she is surprisingly quick and clicks the button before I can get to it. A sound, like escaped air, hisses in the room.

"As I speak, these rooms, including your brother’s, are being filled with Fenoquel. Within a minute, all these Originals will finally fulfill their potential—become docile so they will never rise against us."

I dart to the nearest room as does Colt. I tug on the door as hard as I can, but it won't budge. I step back and kick hard. The door flies open.

"Get out! Now!" I yell at the three teenagers inside.

"Move quickly," Colt says to me, his voice urgent. He is doing the same as me, kicking in all the doors.

"I have to get to Max," I say to no one.

"Go," Colt says. "I'll save as many as I can."

I kick down a door, my heart pounding and quickly count how many rooms are left. At least twenty and who knows how many kids are in each of those rooms. This is what Max meant. Somehow he knew this was going to happen. I shake my head. Forty seconds left, I think. There's still time. I kick a door and then another. Originals who have been freed move into the rooms and help pull others out quickly.

"Go!" Colt yells. "I can get the rest."

"There are too many rooms!" My heart is beating so fast I think it will explode. I can't save them all! I kick harder and faster.

Ebony laughs behind me. "You'll never be able to save him. You don't even know how to open the door. All your efforts to turn yourself into a super Prime to save your brother are wasted. Soon you'll be dead, and Max won't even care."

There are only three doors left.

"I've got the rest," Colt shouts. "Go!"

I sprint at the door, but in passing, I pull out a small knife in a pocket on my forearm and slash it across Ebony's throat. I don't even look back to see if it kills her. I just keep running, bursting through the doors and down the hall back to Max. The glass enclosure is filled with smoke. Max is on the floor, his hand pressed against the glass.

"Max!" I scream.

He looks up, a spark of life igniting his expression. "It's okay."

I reach the enclosure and begin to pound on it as hard as I can. "Hold on!"

I search all over the glass again, but there's nothing. "Don't breath it in Max!"

"Help me remember," he whispers.

"Don't talk," I beg. I back up and kick at the glass creating a giant split in the glass wall. I cry out and kick at it several more times. Almost through. If only I had done this when I first saw him!

"Slide back, Max," I order before I give it my final blow. I glance down when I don't see him move. That's when I see it come over him. He's with me one heartbeat, but in the very next, his whole countenance relaxes.

I've lost him.

I kick the glass wall one last time. It shatters all around me. I take hold of Max and pull him away from the Fenoquel that's still puffing out an opening in the ceiling.

When I am a safe distance away, I kneel next to him. "Max?"

His gaze goes to mine, but there's nothing there.

"Sage!" Colt comes running toward us. "You did it!"

I stroke Max's face, tears spilling onto my cheek.

Colt must see what I see because he doesn't say anything as he lowers next to me.

"Hey Max," he says quietly and rubs the top of Max's head.

"Hello," Max says, his voice emotionless.

Someone behind us clears their throat. I continue to hold Max as I look up. There's a group of scared children huddled together.

"Where do we go?" an older boy asks.

Colt rests his palm on my back. "I have to take them. You two need to come too."

"We'll be right behind you."

He stares into my eyes, a weighted gaze that makes me want to crawl into his arms and cry myself to sleep. Instead, I dig deep and find the strength I need to get Max out of there. He's still alive, I remind myself.

"Let's go, Max," I say. He comes to his feet and follows me without question. As we walk past the open double doors, I peer inside. Ebony is face down on the floor in a puddle of her own blood. I feel nothing for her death. She may as well be a floor rug.

I'm numb the entire way out of the building. Even my brain. I don't want to think about what's happened to Max or how I failed him.

Rafe has rounded up dozens of Institute employees and guards. He has them bound and sitting on the grass. A large covered truck parks in front and barrels of what I assume is Fenoquel is loaded up by Rafe's men.

"Wait here," I tell Max. He stops and stares at nothing at all. The chaos, the blood around him, doesn't phase him. Maybe that's a good thing.

"Rafe!" I call and jog over to him.

He takes a break in barking orders long enough to say to me, "I'm busy."

"We need to destroy all this." I point at the barrels.

"Get out of my way." He shoves past me.

"Sage!"

I turn around. Jenna throws out her arms in frustration. "Where's Max?"

Jenna follows my gaze and walks toward him.

"Hey there little man!" she says, but stops when she must realize what's happened to him. She gives him a light hug. He doesn't return it. She glances back at me, her eyes sad.

A familiar hand on my back has me turning around and burying myself into Colt's chest. He holds me tightly.

"We'll find a way to fix it," he vows.

"We have to."

"There's not much time," he says. "We need to get everyone loaded."

"I know."

Rafe's truck pulls away from the curb.

"We need to stop him," I say as I watch it lumber down the road.

"I'm working on it." Colt lets me go. "There's still room on the main airship if we go now. Otherwise, we'll have to hitch a ride with Rafe."

"Let's go," I say.

I take Max's hand, and together we load onto the airship full of Originals. We are well on our way when the crowd parts and Link walks toward us. His forlorn expression nearly breaks my heart. I throw my arms around him. He holds me tight, his shoulders shaking quietly.

"It's going to be okay," I say. "I'm so sorry."

Eventually, he lets me go, wipes at his eyes, and turns away from me. "I have to go."

"Link?"

He disappears into the crowd. I move to go after him, but Colt stops me.

"He needs time," he says.

I huddle back against him and let him hold me, trying to block out the sounds of those crying and wailing. Everyone lost so much today. I drop my hand to Max's shoulder. He's the only one who seems unaffected.

When we land at Enfield, just before sunset, the mood isn't any better. No one is cheering for the won battle.

I take that back.

As I cross the Green, I hear the sounds of laughter. I glance toward the front, to Rafe's tent. It's packed with his men, all pouring drinks and celebrating the victory. Rafe catches my eye. I quickly glance away, but it's too late. He pushes aside the crowd and comes toward me.

"I see you rescued your brother," he says.

I grip Max's hand.

Colt steps between Rafe and me. "This isn't the time. Go finish your celebration."

"This party won't last long. The war isn't over."

"It is for us. I'm taking Sage and Max to Maine."

I look up at him surprised. This is the first I've heard of it, but I'll admit it's just what I need.

"Sage isn't going anywhere. Must I remind you that she is my property? She is still in good condition."

Colt shoves him hard. "She is no one’s property!"

"Colt," I say and reach for him, but he shrugs my hand away.

Rafe recovers quickly and crowds Colt's space. "Don't you ever lay your hands on me! All I have to do is press this button," he taps his arm, "and your precious girlfriend and her friend are dead."

By now a large group has gathered around us. Rafe's men cluster behind him, some of them touching their weapons nervously. Shred is there, but I notice he is at the back, waiting expectantly. I whisper to Max to go stand off to the side. I have a feeling things are about to get ugly.

"When will you learn?" Colt asks. "You can't control people like this. You're doing exactly what the Institute has done to all of us for decades. How is that right?"

"It's what wins wars," he spits back. "Maybe you should try it sometime."

"Forcing people to fight?" Colt laughs. "Sage would've fought without the threat of death. That's where you go wrong. You don't trust the people who are fighting for you, and you shouldn't because they're not fighting for YOU. They're fighting for a cause much bigger than you. And because you don't understand this, no one here respects you. They fear you, and it will be your undoing."

Rafe cocks his fist back and punches Colt across the face. "Fear instills loyalty."

He hits Colt again, splitting open Colt's cheekbone, but Colt barely flinches.

"Fear gets results." Rafe lifts his hand to punch Colt again, but Colt catches Rafe's fist.

"Fear makes you weak," Colt says. His giant bat-like wings snap outward from his back. "But if you respond to fear, let me show you what it really means to be afraid."

Rafe moves to deck him again, but Colt moves faster. As he ducks down and spins, the top point of his wing stabs forward into Rafe's chest slicing it open. Colt pops up behind him and wraps him in a headlock.

Rafe gasps for breath and struggles to break free from Colt, but Colt's grip is impermeable. Rafe's men move to stop Colt, but Link seems to appear out of nowhere and blocks them.

"I am not in the mood to deal with fighting amongst our own," Link growls. "We've had enough of that today, but I swear to you, if anyone lays a hand on Colt, our true leader, I will rip the limbs from their body!"

Nobody moves.

"This is what's going to happen," Colt says, jerking Rafe harder to keep him still. "You're going to destroy that thing in your arm and never lay claim to Sage and Link again. They are free, do you understand?"

Rafe struggles to free himself, but Colt chokes him even harder until Rafe's face turns blue. "Nod if you understand."

Finally, Rafe nods as much as he's able.

Colt lets up a little, allowing some air back into Rafe's lungs, which he sucks in eagerly.

"Next," Colt continues, "you will step down as leader, a role no one gave you to begin with, especially in the East. You will answer to me or Tank or whoever else ends up in command. You have proven that you are incapable of making the right decisions for both Originals and Primes. However, if you behave, we'll still let you serve in a smaller leadership role. Your knowledge of the Institute is invaluable, especially in their dealings with the West. We want you on our team, but not if you are going to continue to put lives at unnecessary risk."

"I will never agree to all that," he spits. "Only I can win this war."

"Only by forcibly taking away innocent people's free will," Colt says. He then surprises everyone by tilting his head up and yelling, "Tank!"

A second later, there's an explosion that startles the crowd. In the distance, a dark cloud of smoke rises into the sky.

"Do you want to know what that was?" Colt asks. "That was all your supply of Fenoquel. We found it and now it's gone. Destroyed. Something that evil should not be allowed to exist."

I smile, so proud and in awe of Colt in that moment.

"You’re a fool!" Rafe yells. "All of you are!"

I step forward, unable to stay silent any longer.

"You don't get it, do you? Many signed on to HOPE a long time ago thinking it was just to protect Eden and the Originals who live there. But someone very important to me helped me see that Eden is a lot more than a place. It's an idea where everyone has the right to live free without the fear of death, where people can love freely or not at all, and even a place where someone can choose to be nasty simply for the sake of it. The goal is to ensure people have choices. You want to rid them of that and that goes against everything HOPE stands for. We are trying to save Eden, not destroy it. For that reason, you will be locked up until you have a serious change of heart. And I hope you do because even though we may not agree on your methods, you did help us win this war. If we can unite in one goal, I have no doubt we can stop the Institute once and for all."

I glance over Colt's shoulder at Rafe's men. "Do any of you have a problem with this?"

There's a low grumble, but only one speaks up.

"I'll make sure they support you," Shred says and tips his head.

"Thank you." I return my gaze to Rafe whose face is red with anger. Or maybe Colt is squeezing his neck again. "First thing first, deactivate the chip."

He blows air through his nose, his jaw muscles bulging, as he searches my eyes.

"You are the one with no choices right now," Colt says. "If you want it to stay that way, then keep fighting us."

"You can't kill me," Rafe coughs.

"Nope, but I can paralyze you from the neck down, and believe me, I'm very tempted.”

Rafe slowly lets go of Colt's forearm. He stretches his arm and presses a spot a few inches above his wrist. A faint keypad appears on his skin. With his other hand, he presses a series of numbers, then says, "It's done."

"Not quite yet," Colt says. He glances over his shoulder. "You have a knife, Link?"

Link circles around them removing a knife from a side belt. He looks Rafe directly in the eyes. "If you're lying, I will slit your throat before I'm dead."

He presses the knife to Rafe's arm and slices downward, exposing the implanted device. Rafe cries out as Link rips it from his arm. Link looks at me. We hold our breath waiting to drop dead but nothing happens.

"First good decision you've made," Colt says and releases him.

Rafe stumbles away and searches the crowd, probably for support, but no one steps up to help him.

"Link, please escort Rafe to lock up where he can think about which side he's really on," Colt says.

"With pleasure." Link grabs Rafe roughly by the arm and leads him away.

At the back of the crowd, someone begins to clap. I lift on my tippy toes to see who.

Tank stands tall, clapping slowly. Jenna's next to him and begins to do the same. Soon the whole crowd is united, clapping in unison until it becomes too fast. Tank lets out a monstrous roar. Others join in. The sounds are not the sounds of the joyful, but the sounds of those in mourning.

Colt lets them cry, then quiets them down. He yells to the crowd, "Today many of us lost loved ones. They will forever be remembered as those who gave their lives so that we may be free. Let us go home tonight and rest." He inhales deeply, looking as tired as the day he woke from being captured. "For some of us, there will be more battles to fight, as we help to rid the world of the Institute, but now is a time of reflection. Go."

Colt lowers his head. I step to him and take hold of his hand. Slowly the crowd begins to disperse. I glance back at Max. He's still standing in the exact spot I told him to, staring at everything and nothing.

"That was some speech," Jenna says to Colt. "Short and sweet. And to think you used to be a loser."

"And to think you used to be annoying," he responds, smiling slightly. He turns to Tank. "Thanks for destroying the Fenoquel."

"It needed to be done," Tank says.

While the three continue to talk, a strange sensation comes over me, like I've inhaled sleeping powder. My legs grow weak, and my eyelids heavy.

"I'm tired," I say between their chatter.

"What?" Colt asks.

My grip on his hand relaxes. I can't stay awake any longer.

"Catch me," I say as I feel myself falling backward into a dark, empty abyss.

28

My eyes slowly blink open. It takes me a moment to ascertain my surroundings. I'm in the room off of my father's lab lying on the same bed my father sleeps in. I'm clean and wearing a fresh gown. What happened?

I slowly sit up, but it takes great effort, more than it should. I haven't felt this fatigued since before I took the super pDNA. I lower my head into my hands, elbows resting on knees. I thought I would have a couple of more weeks at least, but maybe my mother was right after all. Fighting, all the extra exertion, will kill me faster.

It's hard to ignore the deep ache in my heart. I couldn't save Max, not really. At least he won't care when I eventually pass. I'd rather have him hurt, though, feel pain, because if he feels then that means he could be happy one day. Find love even.

"Sage?"

I look up. My father stares down at me, deep lines etched into his forehead. "How are you feeling?"

"Tired. Where's Max?"

"He's with Jenna in the dining hall. He said he was hungry."

My bottom lip trembles and I shake my head back and forth. "I'm so sorry, Dad. I tried to save him, but I screwed up."

He wraps his arms around me and hugs me tightly. "It's okay. You did the best that you could. Max is alive, that's all that matters. We'll find a way to reverse the effects, I swear it."

He continues to talk, speaking quickly about how he will do it, what process he will use, what chemicals he will test. His voice quivers.

I pull away and look at him. His eyes glisten.

"It's okay," I console. "I know you'll find a way."

"But I don't know how to fix you in time." He blinks and a single tear escapes his eye.

I swallow the lump that had been threatening to choke me since I woke up. "I never expected you to. Just help Max. That's all I care about."

I come to my feet, swaying slightly. I feel much better than I did before. "Where's Colt?"

"He's getting things ready."

"For what?"

"To get you and Max out of here."

I rub my hand across my face. "He's really doing it. What about the war?"

"He's leaving Tank in charge for now. He and Shred are discussing ways to get the soldiers to the West. Soon, I'll be leaving for Charlotte to set up my work at the Institute's lab where I can start mass producing the cure to the Kiss."

"That's good, but don't wait. So many need this."

He shakes his head. "I can't until you—"

"Don't wait for anything to happen to me. Save the lives worth saving now. Please, Dad." I walk toward the door planning to have the same talk with Colt. He needs to be where he can do the most good. "I'll say goodbye before we go."

I leave my father to go in search of Colt. I find him in the hangar loading things into a small hovercraft.

"You're awake!" he says and hurries over to me. He holds me tightly. "You should be resting."

"I feel much better, I promise."

"Good, because we're going on a trip. Max is already inside."

I take hold of his arm stopping him from loading up another back of supplies. "You don't need to do this."

His muscles tighten, and he turns around. "It's all I've wanted since I was rescued."

"But you can do so much good helping the war. People look up to you. I appreciate you wanting to look after me before I…" I clear my throat unable to say the word, "but I'm okay."

"I don't think you understand. This isn't just for you." He thumps his chest. "I'm breaking inside. I've tried faking it, and it has helped, it has, but I need to get away. I need to calm my mind, and the only way I'm going to be able to do that is to leave all this behind for awhile."

The desperation in his voice is unmistakable. I embrace him tightly. "Then we'll leave. Tonight."

"Not without me."

I let go of Colt and turn around. Jenna's smiling big, a bag flung over her shoulder.

"I hear it rains a lot in the West. I hate rain."

I run to her and throw my arms around her, laughing.

It doesn't take long to finish packing the hovercraft. Before we leave, we walk around Enfield saying goodbye to those we've become close to. Most of them have no idea that they will never see me again. I try to keep from crying, but it's hard. I've made many friends.

I find Link with his family in the dining hall. His poor mother looks so despondent, but I know she's still in shock over the loss of her husband. Death of someone you love makes you feel numb.

"Are you leaving?" Link asks me. He pulls me to the corner of the room where it's quieter.

I nod my head.

"I'm not going to see you again, am I?"

"Probably not. I've begun to feel different."

It's his turn to nod like he knows what I've been feeling.

"What about you?" I ask. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm going West. I want to fight until my very last breath."

I reach up and press my palm to his cheek. "Why does that not surprise me?"

He pulls me in for a hug. "I'll miss you."

"You too." I inhale a hitched breath.

It's hard to leave him. It's hard to leave everyone. The pain in my chest is crushing.

My father, Tank, and Ash are at the hangar when we return. I give Ash a hug and then Tank.

He releases me and says, "Who would've thought such a little thing could change the world?"

"I didn't do anything. You all were fighting well before me."

"But you helped us take it to the next level."

"And look how it ended up." I lower my gaze to the floor. "You're missing an arm, Colt was tortured, Anthony died, and Max is…" I can't finish the words.

Tank takes me by both arms. "The Institute is gone from the East! Finally! And I've got Jet and Raven addressing the President tomorrow. They are going to show him your father's work. If he believes a cure exists, he promises to give HOPE whatever we need. We're free now!"

I force a smile, but I can't look at him. I never realized how much freedom would cost.

To Colt, Tank says, "Take care of them."

"You know I will." They embrace briefly and say goodbye.

It's hard to leave knowing I’ll never see them again. I'm about to say as much when another wave of extreme fatigue washes over. I drop to the ground, a little more graceful than last time now that I know what to expect.

My father lowers to my side, holding me in a sitting position. "I will come to you just as soon as I can."

"I know you will." I lean my head against his shoulder. "I love you, Dad."

He kisses me on the forehead. "And I love you so much." His Adam’s apple moves up and down. After a minute, he straightens and wishes Colt well. "I'm going to say goodbye to Max."

He leaves us alone. I glance up, swaying slightly, into the window of the hovercraft. Jenna is inside with Max, probably talking his ear off.

"Do you need help?" Colt asks me, his voice soft.

I attempt to get up but can't. "Please."

He picks me up and cradles me to his chest as he carries me up the ramp.

"Thank you," I whisper.

It doesn't take long to get to Maine. I feel better by the time we land, the excitement of returning home giving me much needed energy. Colt lands on the beach and lowers the ramp. The moon is full, casting a silvery glow across the beach. I quickly slip off my shoes and sigh when my feet sink into the sandy coolness.

"Do you want to take your shoes off, Max?" I ask. He used to love walking barefoot on the beach.

He shrugs, his response to everything except his need to eat and sleep. Once he asked for a blanket. I lower my head, the excitement of being home dulled. It just doesn't feel the same without Max to enjoy it with me.

"This isn't as bad as I thought it would be," Jenna says as she drops her bag onto the sand and stretches. "Which way is your cabin? I'm beat."

I point through an opening in the tree line. "About a quarter mile through there. You'll see a trail. Max, follow Jenna okay?"

Jenna picks up her bag and begins to walk next to Max. "I'll race you if you want, kid. I'm pretty sure you'll lose. I'm fast." She glances over at him. "No? You don't care to find out? If you beat me, I'll give you some candy."

She continues to goad him well into the forest, trying to elicit some kind of reaction from him.

Colt walks down the ramp carrying several bags. He stops and stares over the ocean. "It's beautiful here."

"I like the sounds."

He drops the bags and sits next to me. I lower my head to his shoulder. Neither of us say anything as we watch the slow and steady waves crash to shore. It's so relaxing here that it's hard to believe that only that morning I was bathed in blood. It feels more like a nightmare than real life.

"I'm going to enjoy spending time with you here," he says.

"I'm glad you came."

He looks over at me and runs his fingers across my cheek. "I love you, Sage. I always will."

He lowers until our lips touch. The kiss is soft and gentle and warms me to the core. I breathe in everything about him.

He pulls away and helps me to his feet. "Let's go check out this cabin. I think we both could use some sleep."

I'm weak, but I'm able to make the long walk to the cabin holding Colt's hand with only the light of the moon to guide us. I could find my way blindfolded if I had to. Jenna has already turned on the generator, powering soft light into our small home.

I open the door expecting to smell dust, but there's only the smell of tea boiling on the stove. The living room looks exactly the same with our old, yet comfortable, sofa and two side chairs. The kitchen is just behind it, open to the living room.

"How did you clean this place so fast?" I ask Jenna.

She turns down the stove. "I didn't. It was already like this. Fresh food is in the fridge, too."

I walk to it and open the door. Sure enough, there's enough food in there for at least a week.

"Who would've been here?" Colt asks. He walks around the cabin, eyeing all the pictures on the wall. A couple of them are framed drawings I made when I was a child.

"I guess my father could've come, but I don't know how. He's been so busy." I walk to the sofa and drop next to Max. "How are you?"

"Fine," he says, his expression blank.

"Do you remember this place?"

He nods.

"Do you like it here?"

He shrugs.

Part of me wants to shake him until I get some kind of emotional response.

"So where am I sleeping?" Jenna asks. She hands me a cup of tea and offers some to Max, who accepts.

"You can have my parent's room. It's the first door on the left."

"Cool. I'm going to go crash and sleep for a week. Anyone need anything before I go?"

"We're good, thanks," I say.

"I'm going to bed," Max blurts. He stands and walks off without another word, carrying the tea in his hands.

"I hate seeing him like this," I whisper.

Colt slides into the seat Max was just sitting in and pulls me to him. "It's hard, isn't it? We just need to give it time. I'm sure your dad can fix him eventually."

"I wish I could be around to see that."

"Shhhh," he says and squeezes me.

I want to stay awake to talk more to him, but a sudden heaviness takes over and before I know it, I'm fast asleep.

The next couple of weeks goes quickly, but only because it's so difficult to stay awake. Every day I try hard to keep my eyes open, but when that smothering weight attacks my body, there's nothing I can do.

I take advantage of the times I'm not sleeping. All four of us go on walks on the beach or hikes through the woods. When it becomes too difficult for me, Colt flies me above the forest or skimming across the ocean's surface. I love our time together. And more than anything else, I love that my last days are spent with the people I love.

I wish the others could be here, but I understand. Tank calls when he can. He was part of the last wave of Enfield soldiers to head West. Tank doesn't like the northwest. He says it's too gray and rainy.

Link was in the first group to go. I've talked to him one once since we parted. He told me he's trying to get as much done while he still can. He said he's starting to experience numbness in his legs. That was three days ago. I begged him to return to his family before it got worse, but he said he didn't want them to see him like this.

My father calls every night and makes me promise to stay strong until he can come. I agree for his sake, but I have no control over my body any more than he does.

I open my eyes. Warm light filters through my window. I inhale a heavy breath and look around. My room is empty except for dust motes swirling in the sunlight.

Pressing myself into a sitting position, I wait to catch my breath before I listen closely to the sounds in the cabin. My hearing is still sharp despite my weakened condition.

Colt is talking to someone. At first, I think it's Jenna, but I don't hear her voice. He must be on the phone.

The first week we were here, Colt barely slept. Every time he tried, he would wake from horrible nightmares. Eventually, he was able to speak to me about what had happened when the Institute captured him. The torture he had endured was considerable, and it broke my heart to hear about all of the horrible things that were done to him. Since his confession, he was sleeping better, but most of his time now was focused on trying to save me. I wish he could just have some lasting peace for once.

"I don't know if she can wait that long," he whispers, but by his tone, he might as well be yelling. "Just get her here! Whatever it takes!"

I drop back into the bed, too exhausted to remain upright. I've heard him talking to people for the last week. He has been contacting everyone he knows to find a way to save me. I even overheard him offering a ridiculous amount of money that I'm sure he didn't have to a Techhead who thought they could develop a cure, but in the end, the Techhead said she'd need at least three months. We didn't have that kind of time.

"Colt," I breathe.

He hurries into the room. "You're awake."

I reach my hand out to him. He grips it tightly.

"Lay with me?" I ask, my chest moving slowly up and down.

He slides onto the bed and lets me rest my head on his chest.

"You need to let me go," I say.

His whole body stiffens. "I won't."

"Promise me you'll live your life. That you will find peace and love. This is all I want before I go. I need to know you'll be all right."

"Stop talking like that! This is not the end. You have to fight this, do you understand?" He stares down at me, but I'm too exhausted to look up at him.

"I'm tired of fighting."

His chest heaves up and down. Before I can inhale my next breath, he flips over until he is straddling me.

"You will not give up, Sage Radkey. There is still hope!"

I give him a weak smile.

"Why would you ever want to leave this?" He presses his mouth to mine in a passionate kiss. It sparks some life into me, and I move my lips against his, enjoying the way he tastes. I don't want to leave this. If I had my way, I would be with Colt always, but that dream was not meant to be.

After a minute he pulls away and grins.

"You keep that up, and I won't go anywhere." I smile back at him, but even as I do, I feel my eyes begin to close again. "I can't stop—"

The darkness comes upon me quickly. It feels different this time, more smothering. I try to open my eyes, try to even move, but my body is a lead weight.

"Sage?"

I feel Colt shake me.

"Damn it! Wake up!"

I want to call to him and tell him that I'm there, but my body won't respond.

"Please, Sage," he whispers. He presses his forehead to mine. I feel his warm breath near my lips. "I need you."

I try to get back to him, but my consciousness slips further and there's nothing I can do to stop it.

29

Something tugs on my senses. My consciousness might not have stirred, but there's something familiar about the voice calling my name. It's a voice I never expected to hear. It continues to pull me through a mind-smothering fog.

"Come on, sweetie. You have to wake up now."

"Why are you giving her more?" This is Colt's voice. He sounds panicked.

"We need to increase her heart rate."

My father? What's he doing here?

A moment later, a little more clarity comes to my mind. I fight to open my eyes.

"That's right, Sage," Colt says. "Keep trying."

I feel his warm palm caress my head.

Very slowly, my eyelids open. The world is blurry. There are dark figures standing over my bed, two sitting on each side of me. Colt is on my left. I only know this because he's still stroking my hair. I turn his direction. The motion takes great effort.

Colt exhales, a noticeable sigh of relief. "I can't tell you how happy you've just made me."

"Give it to her," another voice says. It's my father again.

I shift my gaze to a figure standing at the end of my bed. I blink a few times trying to clear my vision.

"Dad?" My voice cracks like I haven't spoken in a long time.

"I'm here," he answers. "I told you I would come."

There's a smaller figure standing next to him. It's got to be Jenna with all that blond hair. Just beyond her, near the window, is someone else. My eyes slowly come into focus. It's Max. He's staring out the glass, sunlight illuminating his face. The pain in my heart is instant, and I begin to close my eyes again.

"No!" Colt snaps. "You stay awake! Do this for me!"

"Serious," Jenna moans. "I can't handle his mopiness anymore, so don't you dare go back to sleep."

"Sage, sweetie," a soft, familiar voice coos.

I turn my head toward the person sitting on my other side. I suck in air. "Mom?"

"I'm here, and I'm going to make you all better," she says, "but—"

"How?" I interrupt.

She takes a breath before explaining. "When Ebony created super pDNA, she also created a way to reverse the effects in case a super Prime became too powerful and unstoppable, hence a cure. Techheads always create a way to fix their creations should they ever need to."

"Why didn't you tell us this sooner?" Jenna asks.

"Because I wasn't sure I could get my hands on it. Ebony had it hidden and since Sage killed her, I couldn't exactly ask Ebony where it was. I've been searching for it ever since I found out Sage took the injections."

"Link," I breathe. My eyelids are so heavy.

"The cure is on the way to him as we speak," Colt says. "He'll be fine. His condition isn't as bad as yours."

"Give it to her already," my father orders.

I struggle to listen to what they are saying. I'm so very tired.

My mother presses a tip of a needle to the crook in my arm and inserts a cool liquid. "I want to say this will cure you a hundred percent, but I'll be honest with you, sweetie. You're very sick. I worry that it's too late."

"What?" Colt blurts.

She ignores him. "Part of your recovery is up to you. You have to want to live with every fiber of your being. Can you do that?"

My eyes threaten to close again. "So tired."

"I know," she says, "but now is not the time to rest. Now is the time to fight. Will you do that?"

I moan. I'm tired of fighting. I'm tired of excruciating heartache. I'm tired of nightmares every time I close my eyes.

"I love you, Sage," Colt says, his voice pleading.

I look over at him. I do love him so much. We could have a happy life together. I glance at Jenna. She gives me a thumbs-up sign. My eyes move to my father. His eyes are tearing. I've grown so close to him over these last several months. He's someone I want to be like. Beyond him is Max. He's no longer staring out the window, but at me.

Something my mother said moments ago comes to me suddenly. 'Techheads always create a way to fix their creations should they ever need to.' What if they have a way to reverse the effects of Fenoquel? I'd give anything to have Max back.

I can no longer keep my eyes open. Just before they close again, I squeeze Colt's hand tight. I don't want to fall asleep again.

"Sage!" Colt's voice sounds miles away.

I feel myself drifting through a dark and cold space, a sensation I haven't experienced before. I need to get back! I struggle to grasp onto something solid, but it's like I can't feel my body anymore. My thoughts are all that is left.

I concentrate hard, thinking of everything that has happened to me, and all of the people I have come to know and love since that day I was taken from my home. The memories flash through my mind like a movie reel, but they are too fast for me to latch onto. I'm afraid if I can't stop them, they will be gone forever.

All of a sudden they come to an abrupt stop, the darkness gone. I'm sitting on the floor in a gray room, my back against the wall. A black desk is in front of me. Just beyond it is a framed poster that reads: "MyTalk: Your Voice Matters."

It takes me a second to remember where I am. This is where I first met Anthony after I snuck away from the Institute. What am I doing here?

The door opens suddenly, and I scramble away, but when I see who it is, I nearly faint. "Anthony?"

He smiles big, his caramel eyes so full of life. I move to stand.

"Don't get up," he says. "You're very weak."

He crosses the room and kneels next to me.

I grab onto his hand and whisper, "I thought you were dead."

He shakes his head. "I'm very much alive, just not in a way you will understand."

"Am I dead?"

"Not yet, and I want to keep it that way. Too many people are counting on you."

My eyes well with tears. "I miss you so much."

"I miss you too. I'm proud of everything you've accomplished."

This makes me cry, tears spill onto my cheeks. "Oh, Anthony. I feel like I've made so many bad decisions. I ignored what you taught me and many people were brutally killed by my hands."

"And many people were saved. You need to forgive yourself. War is an ugly affair that changes us at our core. Somehow, you need to find your way back to that amazing girl I first met whose words inspired and uplifted me. There's about to be a new world that will need them."

"I don't know if I can find them again."

"You will, but it will take time." His fingertips brush a strand of hair away from my eyes. "Do you want to live?"

"I want to, but I'm so tired." Even as I say it, I feel the darkness tugging at me, threating to swallow me hole.

"Make the choice, Sage. Concentrate. If you want it bad enough, it will happen."

"Where will you go?"

"Don't worry about me. I'm happy where I am. Close your eyes, Sage." His voice is as soft as a whisper.

My eyes lock with his, and he nods and smiles kindly. I do as he asks.

"Concentrate," he says. "Make the choice."

Darkness approaches. My consciousness pushes against it as I think of Anthony. His hand is squeezing mine.

"Choose."

I want to live, I think, pushing my desire outward to the great blackness. Despite the pain, despite the heartache living often brings, I choose to live.

I choose to continue building my relationships with my father and possibly even my mother. There is much I want to say to her when I get feeling better. I choose to find a cure for Max.

I no longer feel Anthony's hand in mine, but I keep concentrating. The darkness begins to retreat.

I think of Colt. I choose to live a life full of love, and I'll be damned if I'm going to let anyone or anything take that away from me. My eyes fly open.

I choose to fight.

THE END

Epilogue

It's late in the afternoon, but I still haven't returned to the cabin. I just can't bring myself to leave my warm spot on the beach, my feet buried in the sand. The sun is high in the sky, and a breeze blows off the ocean cooling my skin. I tilt my head upward and inhale deeply.

Since I woke up three weeks ago from nearly dying, I've lived each day to the fullest. It's a choice I make every morning. I don't know if I really saw Anthony that day I almost died or if it was my imagination, but I remember his words. They will never leave me.

My health has slowly recovered since given the antidote to the super pDNA. The first several days were rough, and even though it hurt bone-deep to move every muscle, I made myself get out of bed. Colt was by my side every second. I don't know if I would've recovered as quickly without him and his constant encouragement.

"Sage?"

I turn around.

Colt walks toward me wearing a bathing suit and carrying a bucket in one hand and snorkeling gear in the other.

"What did you get?" I ask.

He smiles big, something I see on him more and more. "Enough crab for each of us to have two for dinner."

"Good job!"

He drops next to me in the sand. "I love it here."

"Mmm." I rest my head against his cool shoulder.

"How are you feeling?"

"Stronger."

He reaches over and slides his fingers into mine. "Have you heard from your father?"

"Not yet, but he'll call." My dad left ten days ago to Charlotte. He calls me daily, but it has been three days since his last phone call. No doubt he is super busy. Those who had heard about his work had flocked to Charlotte so they could be one of the first to get a cure for the Kiss, either for themselves or loved ones. I will go with Colt there soon for his. The oDNA injection my father gave him won't last forever.

It isn't just the people trying to heal themselves. All across the East, cities are under repair. The President kept half of the government's forces in the East to help rebuild the cities that had been destroyed, and the other half were sent to the West, specifically LA, to help defeat Abram Vortil, the leader of the Institute in the West. LA is a huge city with many Primes loyal to Abram. It will not be an easy battle.

Link is still there, but not as an active soldier anymore. Like me, he is still recovering but is further along in the process than me as he hadn't gotten as ill. Tank has him working in intelligence. Link probably hates this position, but it is safer this way. Tank calls often, mostly to speak with Colt. Even though Colt seems happy here, he's also getting restless. I know he feels a responsibility to be out there helping the men he's been fighting with for so long.

I sit up, resting my arms on top of my bent knees. "Do you think it's time you went West to join Tank and the others? I'm sure they could use your help."

Colt's brows draw together, and he stares at me. "I'm where I want to be."

I take hold of his hand, palm up, and with my other hand, I trace my fingertips across his flesh. "But what if I said I'm ready to go too?"

"Then I would say you're lying."

"I'm feeling better, Colt. Sure, I still get tired more easily than not, but that will change with time. Besides, I want to find a way to cure Max. My mother said that Techheads don't create something without knowing how to fix it. There has to be something out there that can help him."

"Do you trust her?"

I shrug a little. "She did save me."

My mom was allowed to stay with us for a few days during my initial recovery. During this time, my father and I had tried to convince her how wrong it was to use Fenoquel on people. Even though we had destroyed the Institute's supply, I had a sneaking suspicion she still had some hidden away.

It's hard to say if our words got through to her, as she believes Fenoquel is the only way to have a truly peaceful society. However, she did admit to me just before being escorted away by armed guards that she missed Max's smile. It's a start. Maybe someone could convince her in the West, where she would be questioned and tried for her crimes against Originals and Primes.

"Do you think Rafe will try to have her freed?" Colt asks.

"Maybe." It had been hard to hear my mother tell me about her relationship with Rafe. It had been going on for the last six months. Not only was it incredibly weird because of their age difference, but it was just one more thing to divide us.

"Jenna leaves tomorrow," I say. "I think we should go with her."

"Is this what you really want?"

"I do. We can take Max with us."

He considers my words, his gaze focused on the horizon. "This place has healed me. I'm afraid what will happen to me if I leave."

"You will keep being the strong man I know you are. Besides, no one is controlling us anymore. If we ever want to return, we can."

"Promise?"

"Absolutely."

He wraps his arms around me and pulls me on top of him as he lowers back into the sand. His eyes lock with mine. "I didn't know life could be full of so much joy or my heart so full of love until I met you. You changed me."

I lean in and kiss him lightly. "We're going to live a long and happy life, you and I."

"And I look forward to every second of it." His mouth lowers to mine, and I take in everything about him, my skin igniting in a fiery heat.

I don't know what the future holds, but I do know it is brighter than it has ever been before. No matter where we go or what we do, Eden will be in our hearts, and no one can ever take that away from us.

Dear Reader,

Thank you for taking the time to read this novel. I hope you enjoyed it! Please consider leaving an honest review, as they not only impact other reader's purchasing decisions but also help determine the success of my novels. Plus your opinion matters to me as well. I want to give you the best reading experience possible!

To sign up for release notifications for future releases, please visit my personal webpage at www.RachelMcClellan.com. You can also learn more about me and my many other novels including The Fractured Light and Devil series.

Thank you,

Rachel McClellan

About the Author

Rachel currently lives in New Hampshire, a place secretly known for its supernatural creatures. When she’s not in her writing lair, she’s partying with her husband and four children. Her love for storytelling began as a child when the moon first possessed the night. For when the lights went out, her imagination painted a whole new world. And what a scary world it was…

Chill with me here:

@rachelmcclellan

AuthorRachelMcClellan

www.rachelmcclellan.com/